{"book": "adl1197", "page": 1, "text": "Afghanistan Digital Library\n\nadl1197\n\nhttp://hdl.handle.net/2333.1/6wwpzhwn\n\nThis is a PDF version of an item in New York University's Afghanistan\nDigital Library (http://afghanistandl.nyu.edu/). For more information about\nthis item, copy and paste the \"handle\" URL above into a web browser.\nWhen referring to or citing this item please use the \"handle\" URL\nand not this document or the URL from which you downloaded it.\n\nAll works presented on New York University's Afghanistan Digital Library website are, unless\notherwise indicated, in the public domain. The images available on this website may be freely\nreproduced, distributed and transmitted by anyone for any purpose, commercial or non-commercial.\nNYU Libraries, Digital Library Technical Services, dlts@nyu.edu"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 2, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 3, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 4, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 5, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 6, "text": "HISTORICAL SOCIETY\nOF AFGHANISTAN\n\nMEN\nAND\nEVENTS\n\nTHROUGH 18th AND 19th CENTURY\n\nAFGHANISTAN\n\nby\nAHMAD ALI KOHZAD"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 7, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 8, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 9, "text": "PREFACE\n\nMen and Events through 18th and 19th century, Afghanistan.\n\nThis is a collection of 46 articles originally written in Persian and published in book form some years ago, giving short sketches of some of the important events in Afghan History through 18th and 19th century.\n\nThey also give brief biographies of some outstanding Personalities who had played leading roles on the scene of those historical events.\n\nWe hope that the publication of an English version of this book will be useful to our foreign readers who may be interested in the history of our country.\n\nAhmad Ali Kohzad"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 10, "text": "Contents\nPage\n1. Ahmed Shah and Timour Shah 1\n2. Zaman Shah and a policy of Indian penetration 4\n3. The mistake of Zaman Shah 9\n4. The success and failure of Zaman Shah 11\n5. In the fort of Ashik. The Shinwari 15\n6. Humayun 18\n7. The Prince Qaisar 23\n8. Battles between Shah Mahmud and Shah Shuja 27\n9. Wazir Fateh Khan 30\n10. Mukhtaruddowlah: Shair Mohamed Khan (The Bamizai and Shah Shuja) 33\n11. Atta Mohamed Khan Bamizai 38\n12. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan 42\n13. Two kings in one palace 46\n14. Two kings in one city 49\n15. Habibullah Khan (The son and the riches of Sirdar Azeem Khan) 51\n16. The Saduzai in Herat (Shah Mahmud & Kamran in one corner of Afghanistan) 54\n17. Yar Mohamed Khan Alkozai 59\n18. Towards the frontier delineation 64\n19. The English interest it Herat matters 69\n20. The struggle of two sirdars in capturing of Kabul 73\n21. The meeting of and clash of Ayub Shah against Purdil Khan at Bala Hisar 77\n22. The plan and the purpose of Shair Dill Khan 81\n23. The scheme of 1242 A.H. 85\n24. Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan and the Kandahar Government 89\n25. Two crowning ceremonies (The barley and wheat heads) 93"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 11, "text": "The Forward Policy 96\n27. The tripartite treaty: The English the Sikhs & Shuja 101\n28. How the gateway of the Ghazni Citadel was blown up 110\n29. The battle of spear and the shield 113\n30. Second November of 1841 118\n31. The instigator: The hero The victor: And the Martyr 121\n32. The Abandoning of Shairpore 6th January 1840. A.D. 123\n33. Padia Bad 126\n34. Istalif in the leaping fire 129\n35. Fateh Jung (The king of Bala Hisar) 132\n36. Nayab Aminullah Khan Logari 136\n37. The beginning of general uprising against the English in Kandahar 141\n38. Akhtar Khan Dawari 145\n39. The rise and fall of Kandahari Sirdars 149\n40. Sirdar Sultan Ahmad Khan and the Herat Government 153\n41. Ten months siege of Herat 158\n42. The revolt of Azad Khan, the governor of Kashmir and the action of H.M. Timour Shah against him 162\n43. Timour Shah Durani and the plan of wazir Shah Wali Khan 165\n44. The last days of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan 168\n45. Amir Shair Ali Khan Struggles with his brothers 171\n46 The results of Co-operation 176"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 12, "text": "FIRST ARTICLE\n\nAHMED SHAH & TAMUR SHAH .\n( Haji Jamal & Payanda Khan. )\n\nIn this article we have spoken of four persons; two of Sadu Zai and two belonging to the Barakazais. Two of them were kings, and two were their advisers & their Ministers. The qualities of the two later persons were selfless devotion to the cause of the nation: which unfortunately was so much lacking during the 18th & 19th. centuries of our country's history; which was the cause of domestic struggle, & saoping the strength and vitality of the nation.\n\n* * *\n\nIn the title of this article the names of four persons have been taken. Their names, during the reign of the Saduzais are so well known, that every one knows the importance of their personalities. It is qui te well known that Ahmed Shah and Tamur Shah-the father and son-have been kings of Durrani-Saduzai dynasty, who had ascended the throne one after the other. Haji Jamal and Payanda Khan belonging to the Barakzai Clan-as father and son-were contemporary to the above mentioned kings .\n\nThe point which we should like to emphasise in this article, is that these two great men of Afghanistan possessed sublime qualities of selflessness, of impersonal attitude to national service and appreciation of prudent measures. The importance of the qualities of these nobles of influence and forsight, it was that exalted them to the place of such honour in the estimation of the king that they were reckoned as the first rank counsellors. In point of fact, too, the administration of Ahmed Shah and that of his son, Tamur Shah were strengthened and sustained through the wisdom and devoted co-operation of these nobles.\n\nOn the occasion when the leaders of the Afghan clans used to elect one of the nobles from amongst themselves as a king at a gathering at Kandahar; the clan of Saduzai, from the point of number of families and number of men in it, was the smallest of them"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 13, "text": "- 2 -\nall ; so that if the comparative strength of the number\nof households of Barakazai and Sauduzais were to be\njudged, the former was almost one ninth or one tenth times grea-\nter than the later. The historians seem to think that the reason of the\nelection of Ahmed Shah to the throne was really due to the fact\nthat his clan was very small, and, therefore, so that if he (Ahmed\nShah) behaved contrary to the interests of the entire clans, then it\nwould be the more easy to dethrone him from the rulership of the whole.\n\nIn any case, the qualities, which could be appreciated in the\nSadu zai Sirdar, he was elected to rule. He was designated as\nHis Majesty Ahmed Shah carrying the title of Duray duran, mea-\nning \"the Pear of Lusture\" ; and the nation styled him as the\nFather of the Nation. Haji Jamal Khan, the leader of the powerful\nclan of Barakzais, who had a great chance for being elected, tram-\npling under foot the self-seeking desires-a disease which had over-\ntaken practically all the leaders of the nation of the time - accepting\nthe leadership of the Saduzai leader as the ruler of entire Afghan-\nistan, thus strengthening the foundation of national integrity .His action,\nat a very critical time of Afghan history, has left a noble mark\nupon the annals of our country. Ahmed Shah, on his part, till the\nend of his time did not fail to respect the valuable services of his\ngreat cooperator, and bestowed all consideration consonant with the\nElders position and sacrifice; so that from the very smallest to the\ngreatest issues of the realm the the advice of Jamal Khan was\nconstantly sought by the king.\n\nKing Ahmed Shah died in the year 1773. A. H. and was soon\nfollowed by his devoted friend Haji Jamal Khan. Circumstances so\ncontrived that, after a brief readjustment, Tamur Shah on one side\nand Payanda Khan on the other - as the respective sons of the older\nfriends - were cast upon the stage in time to perform their duties.\nHaji Jamal Khan had four sons; Rahim Dad Khan, Payanda Khan,\nHaroun Khan and Bahadur Khan. Although after the death of Ahmed\nShah, the deceased king's minister - one named Shah Wali Khan -\nplaced Sulaiman Shah, his son-in-law and the younger of the sons\nof Ahmed Shah Durrani, yet much time had not passed that\nPrince Tamur arriving from Herat, in defference to the wishes of a"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 14, "text": "- 3 -\n\nlarge number of clan nobles, ascended the throne of his father in\nthe year 1773. A. H.\n\nIn the first instance, the new king bestowed rather more of\nhis interest towards the first born of Haji Jamal Khan, one named\nRahim Dad Khan, and acknowledged him as the leader of the great\nBarakzai Clan; but as he was devoid of the qualities of leadership,\nfor he was somewhat of a miser-the Afghans as a rule are not ena-\nmoured by a man who has not a large table and is not hospitable,\nand thus, the people of the tribes showed their disapproval of the man;\nthe king impelled by these tribal complaints exalted the second son\nof Haji Jamal Khan to the leadership of the Barkazai clan, naming\nhim as Sarfaraz Khan. The newly installed leader of the Barakzais-\nPayanda Khan-now known as Sarfaraz Khan made every effort to\nserve the best interests of the administration of Tamur Shah. The\nfirst service which he rendered, was that he pacified a trouble\nwhich had arisen against Tamur Shah on the part of the minister\nof Ahmed Shah Durrani, one named Shah Wali Khan - who incited\nan uncle of the late king Ahmed Shah - one named Abdul Khalib\nKhan - to raise a standard of revolt. Despite the fact that Payanda\nKhan had not had a large number of troops, yet he managed to win.\nLater Payanda Khan was appointed to serve in Kashmire with Dila-\nwar Khan Ashaq Zai, and after that he was in charge of revenue\ndepartment of Quetta and Thal where the excellence of his service\nwas deeply appreciated . The king was highly pleased with him\nand he was entrusted with the Ghi Lzai administration to his previously\ndicated duties. His place near the ruler was now assured , and later\nin the reign of Tamur Shah, when trouble arose in the region of\nPeshawar and in Balkh, both of these mouvement being of great dan-\nger to the king, he came to the forefront and served his ruler, thus\ncompletely securing the steady rule for his mentor. As has been\njudged in history, Timour Shah had not those great qualities which\ncharacterised his remarkable father ; so that if one were to probe\ndeeply into the historical development of that age, one would soon\ndiscover that the man who again and again strengthened the roots of\nTamour Shah's reign for no less than twenty years, with his valour,\nhis forsight, and his selflessness, was no other than Payanda Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 15, "text": "- 4 -\n\nSECOND ARTICLE\n\nZAMAN SHAH.\n(And a policy of Indian penetration)\n\nZaman Shah is the third Saduzai king, who had considerable interest in regards to an advance towards India. He was so intensely devoted to the project that, he would not concern himself with anything beside that idea. Even if he saw anything apart from that project, he would at all times sacrifice it to the main issue which consumed his being. No year would he sit idle without thinking and Planning as to how he could get to the easternmost of his one time province, that is Lahore. The East India Company, which by dint of its great effort had made itself the master of the lar gest parts of Indian territory, working up from the Bay of Bengal; naturally opposed the designs of Zaman Shah; and set out to remove the threat of the danger of Zaman Shah. This article concerns itself with the description of that struggle).\n\nThere is, of course, no doubt that Ahmad Shah Durrani, the Founder of the Sadu Zai dynasty, on account of his frequent military expeditions, which resulted in the Battles of Panipat, open ed the path of conquest of India; and in the annals of 18 th. century the records of the Afghan's fighting power and qualities were fully acknowledged. From amongst the descendents of Ahmed Shah was his grandson Zaman Shah, the son of Tamur Shah - who upon mounting the throne in 1793. A. H. till those troublesome times, when the insinuation of the foreigners and the rivalry of the people in the country itself brought difficulties in his path; had ever engaged his attention towards an Indian expedition.\n\nIt seemed that some internal power without doubt at least once a year took him up to the Punjab, so that whilst there, he could plan his further progress into the heart of India and to give it a practical form and shape. It is, of course, undisputed that this urge of Zaman Shah was not entirely out of his own mind alone ; for he wanted that the road that had been trod by his grandfather, and had met with success he, too, should persue it with the like result. But he did"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 16, "text": "- 5 -\n\nnot appreciate the fact that although there was a clear similiarity\nbetween his desires and that which his grandfather had wished and\nhad achieved the place and time had no similiarity.\n\nThe lack of appreciation of this fact, and the taking of a new\nroute produced failure for his efforts not only in Indian expedi-\ntions , but also contributed-as fundamental reasons-to his fall at home.\nAt whatever time Ahmed Shah Durrani attacked India , he pro-\nceded whereever he wanted to go. But Zaman Shah inspite of\nthe fact that the Punjab formed a part of his realm , that is of\nSaduzai dynasty , and that Zaman Shah actually reached Lahore\nseveral times ; he could not take a single step forward beyond\nLahore. The troops of the East India Company , who had been\nbased in India had found that the defeat of the Marahttas at the hands\nof the Afghans , and the Battles of Panipat had cleared the road\nfor their march north-west of India : they , thereore , skirting the\nGanges basin came forward and were playing with the then\nconditions in the Punjab .\n\nIt is related that the Directors of the East India Company ,\nand especially those who were conducting the penetration policy\nof imperialism in regards to India, were excercised in mind on account\nof Napoleon's interest in India on one side , and of the\ninterest shown by the Czars of Russia on the other . These points\nare certainly true . But these fears were born in the minds of\nthe Directors of the East India Company after 1799. A. D. for\nthey had been watching attentively from their distant base at\nCalcutta,that their first and immediate danger was the progress of Zaman\nShah , the Sadu zai king of Afghanistan . They noted that every\nyear at least once , the fighting men from the Tirah hills , Safaid\nKoh and the Khyber area together with the Afghan troops , the\nking marched up to Lahore , as the last frontier town of his king-\ndom , and cast upon thh whole of India an ominous shadow .\n\nLord Wellesley , the English Governor , who was in Indian\nthe Agent of the East India Company , soon appreciated the fact\nthat when an Afghan king ruled in the Afghan areas-areas that\nincluded the eastern and south-eastern portions of north India-it"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 17, "text": "- 6 -\nwould be a child's play for the Afghans to conquer India. View-\ning this fact as early as one hundred and fifty year prior to the\ntime (in 1797) Lord Wellesley devised a scheme by wich not only\nthe Afghan progress is to be stopped making its way further into\nnorth-India to Lahore and beyond; but the areas of the east and\nsouth-east beyond the western regions of the Indus river, includ-\ning the areas of Sindh and Baluchistan should be seized from them.\n\nEnglish writers, like Alphinstone, Rawalson, Maleson, Tail\netc; are all united in expressing the opnion that, the fundametal\npolicy as laid down at Calcutta in the third quarter of the 18th\ncentury of Christian Era contrived to place all sorts of impede-\nments in the path of Zaman Shah Sadu Zai, whether in the\nwestern borders of Afghanistan, or even in his country itself in\norder to \"keep him busy\", so that he may not be permitted to\nenter into the eastern part of his realm in the Punjab and his\nplans for a progress in India may be made nul and void.\nTo execute this policy, the workers for the East India com-\npany had devised ways and means: one such stratagem was to\nhave him engaged against the Qadjaras in the western frontiers\nof Afghanistan so that the attention of the Sadu Zais might be\ndiverted in that direction. On the other direction, in the East;\nit was so thought that the Sikh Paja should disturb the peace\nof his kingdom in the Punjab.\n\nThe East India Company discovered a devoted \"servant\" of their's\nat Bushar, a merchant of Iran, who lived at Bombay, by the name\nof Mahdi Ali Khan, and who was an Indian subject. As the East\nCompany's view point was imperialist and megalomanic and they\nwere building and using their moral and material strength and\npower towards that end: in the like manner, their \"servant\"\nMahdi Ali Khan in Bushar, in addition to trade and business,\ninterested himself in politics; and by various manipulations of\ncraft related thereto managed to have an influence at the Persian\nCourt. In consequence of this, he arranged repeatedly to send Agha\nMohamed Shah and Fateh Ali Shah to the frontiers of the west-\ntern parts of Zaman Shah's kingdom, first to Meshad, then to\nNishapor and ultimately towards Herat. After a year an Eng-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 18, "text": "- 7 -\n\nlish Mission under the leadership of one named Malcolm undertook to carry matters further afield .\n\nMeantime, other circumstances took shape; for some time the Qadjar kings themselves undertook aggressive movements against the Afghan kings; whilst at other occasions, disgruntled Afghan princes, like Firouz Uddin and Kamran were encouraged to produce disturbance on the western frontiers of Afghanistan. When the Af-ghan king was thus engaged to pacify the western frontiers of his realm, the Sikh Rajas, like Sahib Singh, Gulab Singh, Mahabat Singh and Ranjit Singh moved in the easter regions of the Afghan territory in the rear. There is little doubt that in both of these discomforting movements east and west, the hidden hand of the East India Company was at work. These activities kept Zaman Shah, some time in the West and at times in the East wholly occupied. On all occasions, advantage was taken in his absence; so that when he was so occupied, a stroke was administered upon him on various points and his plans were disrupted.\n\nZaman Shah, meantime, was greatly interested in Indian matters and his hope of marching further into that country, thus, he gave little attention and care to that which happened in the western fringes of his kingdom. Every year, therefore, after assuming power, in the year 1793. A. D. he used to visit Peshawar, Attock, and Lahore - always, of course, with the intention of taking another step forward beyond Lahore into the heart of India. That which rather strongly encouraged the Afghan king in his desire to enter into the vital parts of India, were the constant invitations of the Nababs of Delhi, those of Oudh and of Mysore. As the writers (English) themselves have recorded , the event of Zaman Shah's arrival in Lahore, used to create considerable tremours in India; and his penetration upto Lahore gave thought to many minds, regarding the earlier victories of his grand father Ahmed Shah in the land of the Hind.\n\nThe Sadu Zai king ving visited the Punjab many times such as in the years: 1783, 1795, 1796, 1797,1799; and Sikh Rajas at the time were scattered about in localities such as Gujrat, Wazirabad, Lahore, and Amritsar; and all of them were the vassals of the Sadu"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 19, "text": "- 8 -\nZai king. As the political encouragement of the East India Company was responsible in producing difficulties for Zaman Shah on his western borders by the Persian kings or his agents; in the like manner the company's agents-open and covered-acted unceasingly to incite the Sikh Maharajas against their Afghan Over-Lord: and these Maharajas were encouraged to desire to overthrow their vassalage for a \"shadow independence\" of their own. Conditions continued to go on like this, till in the year 1799. A.D hethought of a plan of action in which the spirit of loyalty could be made operative; and thought that of those Sikh Rajas,who were faithful to him, more rel-iance might be made; and the Punjab territories might well be entr-usted to their care; (he resorting to some sort of indirect rule).\n\nWith a view to this, Zaman Shah placed Ranjit Singh, a man of experience, and enjoying the confidence of the Afghan king upon the Punjab goverment; so that Ranjit Singh, as the governor of the Punjab - Punjab being still the realm of the Afghans took charge of the a dministration there. This stratagem, at the time was regarded as point of great statemanship; but in reality as events revealed-was the beginning of the decline of the Afghan power and government in the Punjab; because the chief manoeuvering hand-that is to say the hand of the East India Company-who awaited some such chance, so much strengthend Ranjit Singh, to his own advantage and for his own use, of course; that the political events which emerged from that single act upto the advent of the Mohamed Zai rule and even after bear witness to the mistake then made.\n\nNOTE: THE ASCENSION TO THE THRONE BY ZAMAN SHAH.\nOn Doushambay, 8th of Shawalal Mukaram 1207. A. H. (Moon Calendar) Tamur Shah died in Kabul; and his son Zaman Shah and in Throne Room of Bala Hisar acended the throne of Afghanistan. A poet has versified the date of the occasion:\n\nTwo impressions. a beauteous and a sad one-were cast .\nThe Moon sat and the Sun rose from the horizon .\nDue to heavenly constatation; Timour \"rose\" to go away.\nAnd in his place sat Zaman Shah ( on the kingly throne.)"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 20, "text": "-9-\n\nTHE MISTAKE OF ZAMAN SHAH.\n\nTHIRD ARTICLE\n\nThe mistake which Zamman Shah made in installing one Rahmat Ullah Khan-Wafadar Khan-as his adviser and minister; and the methods which Wafada Khan adopted towards the administation of the realm, and the advice which he gave to his king in regards thereto, contributed to the weekness of the kingdom and the Afghans. The result wos that the imperialist designs of the westerners were projected afresh towards Asia: so that one of them, quite soon, cast its net through trade for the acquiring of territory in our neighbouring lands of the East. In consequence much blood was shed, and thereby the intriguers continued to profit by the ugly situations thus created; and the contention should be believed which it is stated that they continued to profit by that to the end.\n\nThere is little doubt that amongst the sons of Timour Shah, the one who was the most competent to rule the country of his fathers, was Zaman Shah. This matter was fully known to the wise men who had experience, like Sirdar Payunda Khan, Qazi Faizullah Khan and Mullah Abul Ghafar Khah. Prior, therefore, to the death of Timour in order to serve the king's family and the benefit of the nation and for the peace and prosperity of the country, they had prepared the people for Zaman Shah's ascending to the throne of his father: further more, these gentlemen, had secured the adhesion of Zaman Shah's brothers to Zaman Shah's occupying the throne after Timour Shah. Despite the fact that opposition did manifest itself in this regard from such as Abbas and Mahmud in Kabul and Kandahar and Herat; yet Sirdar Payunda Khan, due to his wise manipulation and sagacity managed to overcome the difficulties, and solved the problem in favour of Zaman Shah; till Zaman Shah's rivals, partly on account of lack of support which did not come to them, and partly due to the circumstances of the time, reluctantly agreed to Zaman Shah's ascending the throne. They, however, wait edfo their opportunity."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 21, "text": "- 10 -\nAs soon Zaman Shah after the death of his fathear,\nfinding his brothers' submission complete discovered that he was\nstrong enough; he unfortunately slowly began to change his at-\ntitude, and assumed an autocratic mien. During the course of\nthese events, it became apparent that Sirdar Payanda Khan, who\nhad the service of the king at heart, and was the true worker\nfor his nation as a man of considerable experience and acuemn,\nwas receding from the favour of the king. Another man, by the\nname of Wafadar Khan replaced the great Sirdar Payanda Khan\nas a minister of the Afgan monarch. This Wafadar Khan, accor-\nding to a contemporary historian was a man of political craft,\nwih soft and soothing manners and voice, which he used to a\nfault even on occasions when he acted as a Court Jester. His\nattitude towards those who served under him, was full of aro-\ngance and haughtiness, and in his behaviour in respect of those\nabove him in station, he was subservient and cringing. He was\nafraid of the least appearance of difficulty or mis-carriage in\nevents, he loved his appointment considerably, and to safe-guard\nhis own place in administration, he left nothing undone to severe\nthe connection or contact between the king and his best to pro-\nduce a sense of repugnance towards the people on the part of\ntheir ruler. This man possessing such childish traits, who was impel-\nled by no other than his personal interests, had attained such\nclose attention of the king that the monarch had placed all po-\nwer and administration in his hands, and Zaman Shah was just a\ntool in the hands of this worthless person. As was but natural,\nthe ideas of the king were poisoned to such a degree that he\ndevoutedly set his foot forward to oppose the recognised leaders\nof people; and notably was soured towards the Barak Zais. Al-\nthough the animosity between the Barakzais and the Sadu Zais,\nwhich produced such drastic difficulties both for the people and\nthe country of Afghanistan, is said to belong to other reasons\nthe real and the true reason of this conflict is that very do-\nubt and mistake which brought Wafadar Khan to the chair of a\nminister of the realm. The King's Favourite, of course, as could\nbe expected, took advantage of that weekness and of that conflict\nand the illtreatment reached to un-bearable extent, in regards to\nthe well-wishers of the country. Quite naturlly this progress"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 22, "text": "— 11 —\n\nof events produced its reaction. Secret societies were born against the\nking and his thoughts. Ultimately five persons constituted\na committee in relation the election of the king and his inf\nluence and power, so that the importance should always remain\nin the hands of the elders of the people. This commitee resolved\nto dethrone the king, to kill Rahmat Ullah Khan and to\nelect Shah Shuja for the throne of Afghanistan. This secret, ho-\newever, could not remain hidden from the informers of the king's\nfavourite-Rahmat Ullah Khan-so these secrets reached his ears from\nthe lips of the members of the committee itself.\n\nZaman Shah, first of all considered his own personal safety,\nand changed his Royal Guards; and by giving money, gifts bes\ntowing favours of sorts, captured the friendsip of some of the\npeople and their leaders. But by various dubious ways, surrounded\nthem one by one-one of them being Pyanda Khan-he managed\nto have then assassinated by calling them for consultation as\nruse. Payanda Khan was one of the great leaders of his people\nwhose co.operation had steadied the work of administiation: and thus\nas soon as he fell a victim of his rivals at the hands of the king\nin the country arose those facts fo high tradegy which lasted til\nSecond Anglo-Afghan Wars: during times, Great damage was done\nto the intrests of the country and the nation.\n\nTHE SUCCES AND FAILURE OF ZAMAN SHAH.\n\nFOURTH ARTICE\n\nThe period of reign of Zaman Shah is an admixture of\nevents both successful and of failure. His success was notably in\nthe realm of those battles which he fought against the foreigners.\nHis failure, was largely due to the personal interests of his Courti-\ner, inter-tribal animosities, and inter-clan discords. His ideas were\nsound enough, so far as they went, but in carrying on those pro-\njects, his ooubts and prejudices against the Elders of the Clans,\nprevented their successful conclusion. In the first instance, the co-\noperation and help of the Elders of the clans, might not have\nappeared to him as significant, but in the last analysis, such doubts"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 23, "text": "and untrust affected the solidarity of his kingdom, produced\nfundamental weaknesses; which sowed the seeds of conflict into the\nsoil of the kingmdom. The result being that at last, the Sadu Zai\ndynasty lost the throne; and great personages and importance\ndeserted the.\n\nIn the third aricle of this period of history, we had mentioned\nthat prior to the death of King Timour Shah, the Elders of the\nclans-impelled notably by such towering personalities as Sirdar\nPayunda Khan-who were sincere lovers of the power and prosperity\nof their country; it was resolved to set on the throne Zaman Shah,\nwho possessed the qualities of rulership as compared to the other\ntwentyone sons of Timour Shah. Inspite of it all, Zaman Shah was\nnot able to rule in peace. His brothers, like Humayun and Mahmud\nmade all possible efforts to secure the throne. In any case, the per-\niod of rule of Zaman Shah, as the rule of the Third Sadu Zai king,\nhad a historical importance. The real imprtance of it is constituted\nby the Afghan king's battles against the foreigners. The time was,\nwhen the foreigners from the west countries especially from France,\nEngland and Russia were out to introduce their influence in India,\nTheir approximation to the Indian continent, the Persian Gulf, str-\nted a disturbance in the east, such as in Persia, Mesopotamia and\nin the neighbouring countries of Afghanistan: so that matters of\nconflict extended their tentacles in all directions. Zaman Shah was\nto a certain degree aware of these movements, and desired to take\nadvantage of the circumstances fo the benefit of his own country,\nso that he wished that in the interior of the country fuedal difficul-\nties may be removed; and as an external policy he could push his\nefforts to the extent of the conquests of his grandsire, Ahmed Shah\nDurrani in India.\n\nThere is no doubt that of the two above mentioned problems,\nthe first one: namely the quilling of the internal discord was the\nmore important, But although 'the intenal peace was the more desi-\nrblae in equal measure it was riddled with difficulties."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 24, "text": "-13-\n\nIn solving the internal difficulties, however, unfortunately impedements arose from the very first step; and as time progressed they continued to increase in magnitude. Regarding the mistake of Zaman Shah, we have already made a mention in the third article; that is to say how the Elder of the people Payanda Khan, as one of the Sirdars, had been angered due to the appointment of Rahmat Ullah Khan-Sadu Zai-and Wafadar Khan's appointment as the Minister of the Realm). Wafadar Khan, as may be recalled was the title bestowed upon Rahmat Khan, by Zaman Shah. Also, as in consequence of the intrigue from the Favorite of the King Payanda Khan and other leaders had been assassinated. In addition to this animosity towards the Barakzais came into being. Not only this but the opposition of the brothers of the king, especially that of Mahamud, and an other group this fire was further fanned into flames.\n\nFew will doubt the fact that Wafadar Khan was in tune with the wishes and views of his master; an dit was, therefore, possible that due to the confusion that had arisen, the king was able to bring he Punjab into the orbit of his realm; by virtue of which he had placed Ranjit Sinjit Singh as his governor in the Punjab; that is in Lahore as a representative of the kingdom of the Durrani crown.\n\nOpposition to Zaman Shah, however, in the interior of the country, from his brothers, continued to increase since it began in the beginning of his rule. Mahmud, who had been quietened, once again raised the standard of descension and was actively on the war path. The antagonism of the Barak Zais was per onified by Fateh Khan. These domestic intransigencies and feelind of disquiet of clansmen encourage the hopes of the foreign elements towards matters in Afghanistan. The creeping up of the English to the northern reaches of India, induced Ranjit Singh to actions of disloyalty and self-assertion. In the western regions, the Qachar kings of Persia gave lands and property at Tar Shaiz to Mahmud; for Aqa Mohamed Khan and Fateh Ali Shah had an eye on Khorasan; not only this, but the Afghan prince was incited to inrode the more into the Afghan territory. Zaman Shah's difficulties sprang up periodically, and without any desire from the king himself, some times from the direction of Lahore whilst the similiar disturbance arose from the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 25, "text": "-14-\ndirection of Herat. Zaman Shah, however, had to keep on protecting\nhis realm from both directions.\n\nWhen Zaman Shah was in Kandahar in the 1219, A. H. (Moon\nCalendar) he received a letter from his brother Shah Shuja, who\nwas then the governor at Peshawar informing him of the reactionary\nattitude of Ranjit Singh. The king there upon appointed one named\nMahir Ali Khan-an Ishaq Zai-as the governor of Kandahar ; and\ntaking a large army marchd on to Peshawar on his way to the\nPunjab. This was a time, when Mahmud having taken action against\nHerat was on his way to Bukhara in ordre to seek assistance from\nthe Amir of Bokhara. But in Bukhara he was arreested ; but he was\nustimately able to escanpe by way of Khiva and Ishqabad to Tehran:\nand journey with Fateh Ali Shah up to Tarshaiz. But these help-see-\nking comings and goings nothing tangable resulted. These journeys\ndid not produce any resulte, till, however, one of the Afghan Sird-\ndars, one named Fateh Khan, came to join him ( Mahmud. ) The two\nthus allied resulved to attack Kandahar by going trough Seistan.\nMahir Ali Khan, who was appointed governor of Kandahar by Zaman\nShah, prioar to bis journey to meet Ranjit Sing, taking a body of\ntroops of five thousand foot and horse soldiers, gave battle-to Mah-\nmud and his ally Fateh Khan at Kushk-i-Nakhud ; bnt was defeated ;\nand retreated to Kandahar. The city was beseiged, and after a seig\nof forty two days, the city was surrundered to Mahud. Mahr Ali\nKhan hurried to Peshawar to give the news of the fall of Kandahar\nto Zaman Shah at Peshawar.\n\nThe king in anger, gave up his persuit of Ranjit Singh in the\nPunjab and started on the road to Kabul ; from where he marched\non to meet the forces of Mahud and Fetah Khan at Kandahar by\nway of Ghazni. Ten thousand soldiers, under the command of his son\nPrince Nasir and Ahmad Khan Nour Zai were then sent out towards\nKandahar. At a place called Sar Asp lying between Killat Ghilzia\nand Muqur the king's commander-Ahmed Khan Nour Zai-surrundered\nto Mahmud and the Prince had to beat a retreat. Zaman Shah retra-\necshid steps from Ghazni to Kabul in ored to strength his forces ;\nbut as soon as he reached Kabul, the few that he had as his\nsoldiers, deserted their ranks. The king now moved towards Jalala-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 26, "text": "- 15 -\n\nbad; and wrote to his brother Shhuhsaja, the governor at Peshawar, to send him the help of the Sadu Zai and the men of Kyber. At night the king, togather his his favourite Wafadar Khan, and other of his followvers took refuge in the fort of a Shinwari named Ashiq near Jagdaluk. Whilst the Shiwari was attending to the wants of his visitors, yet took the chance of sending a word to Mahmud; and a brother of Fatheh Khan-one named Asad Khan-was sent out to capture the king; and Shahshuja despatched Abdul Karim Khan from Peshawar to relieve his brother-the king, tolalbad. But Asad Khan hastening his steps, managed to capture the king and his faithful minster, and brought them to Kabul. Wafadar Khan was assassinated; Zaman Shah, by the order of Mahmud was rendered blind and was flung in a dungeon at Bala Hisar.\n\nHIFTH ARTICE\n* * *\n\nIN THE FORT OF ASHIK. THE SHINWARI.\n\nThe term of sovereignty ofan important Saduza iking, Zaman Shah the son of Timour Shah, terminated due the circumtances, which could not even find a place in the mind of that king. The turn of the events was atonce tragic and fearful, because that which haPpened not only cost the king his throne; his eyes but that he had the mifortune to be cast into the prison to live a life of utter misery and want.\n\n* * *\n\nMost of the contemporay events of Afghan history have been plunged into dramatic atmosphere; so that a large number of the big and small incidents in relation thereto appear form behind the background of history in an envolved shape and have an appearance of unexpected turns and of bafflements; vhich in the term ued by the Euopeans are regarded merely as \"in the current of events of history.\"\n\nThe appearance of Zaman Shah, an important Sadu Zai king, at the fort of one Ashik the Shinwari, in itself is not an extraordinary incident or happening; but those matters which took"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 27, "text": "-61-\nshape during that night of refuge at that fort are the stories of wonder and amazement. The should be so for when a person arrives at a place in the evining as a king, very same personalty goes out of the very same door as a captive.\n\nDuring that night the king not only forfeited his greatness his importance, his crown and jewels, his power and prestige: but also sight. This unfortunate king, who was emersed in the thoughts of far and near, of schemes of far reching importace and significance; and despite all the misfortunes that had attended his efforts had yet a hope of success in the future; he found himself in an eternal darkness as the gloom of night was giving place to the radiance of the morning sun. Zaman Shah was in the Punjab in the year 1216. A. H. when his contesting brother, who had been rendered helpless and districted by his endeavours received the co.operation of an experiemced man, like Fhteh Khan; and accompanied by him and taking the Seistan route attacked and took Kandahahar, that city he took after a seige of 42 days from Mehr Ali Khan of Asaq Zai, the last named being entitled Shah Pasand Khan; who after the fall of Kandahar took the sad news to Zaman Shah at Peshawar.\n\nZamn Shah postponed the steps which he wanted to take against Ranjit Singh to another occasion, returned to Kabul and then immediately bent bis steps towards Ghazni. Ten thousand soldiers, lead by Ahmed Khan Noor Zai and his son Prince Nasir were ordernd by him to engage those in possession of Kandahar. At a place known as Sar Asp, lying between the Killat Ghilzai and Muqur, the Noor Zai Sirdar-the commander of the king-surru ndered to Mahmud and Prince Nasir was obliged to beat a retreat. Meantime, Zaman Shah returned to Kabul from Ghazni in order to-prepare a stronger force for himself; bus plan was upset; so that in place of gainig further support, those whom he had amongst his troopers, they, too deserted him. All that remaied with the king were his minister Wafadar Khan, Zaman Khan Popul Zai and amongst his troops, he had then only two hundred horsemen and four houndrea foot soldiers. With this small following he started on the robd to Jalaladad."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 28, "text": "- 17 -\n\nShah Mahmud and Fateh Khan started with the rapidity of electricity and covering the distance between Muqor and Ghazni arrived at Kabul; though an engagement took place (rather small in magnitude) between the followers of the king and the forces of Fateh Khan and Mahmud at Wacha Pana near Jagdaluk; the result of which, quite naturally, was in favour of the forces of Fateh Khan. One of the Heads of the Shinwaris, one named Mullah Ashiq, who had previously enjoyed the friendship of Zaman Khan's minister the favonritte Wafadar Khan-had a fort on the way of Jagdalik. Zaman Shah, the unfortunate king, who had hopes of conquering the vast lands of India; but was so distracted by the trebles at home; at the hands of his brothers, was now obliged to take refuge at a fort of a mere Elder of a tribe even for a night's rest. This fact of a refuge at a tort is just an incident-fateful in essence-for dispite his deafeats in other fields, the remaining portions of Zaman Shah's domains were still in tact in the east and the south up to the Punjab; and his real brother-Shahshuja-was still a paramount ruler and governor of his brother at Peshawar; and from him, too, he had sought assistance.\n\nAshiq, the Shinwari, at first received the king with due respect and humble solcitations; so that nothing was left undone in preparing a kingly reception. But when he heard that Mahmud had taken Kabul, the Shinwari was greatly frightend, and thought that the fact of having taken Zaman Shah as refugee might be considered in an adverse light by Mahmud; thus he locked the gate of the fort; and sent a message to Mahmud through his son, and said that some one might be sent to take over the one who reposed in the fort at night. Soon, howevr, the unfortunate Zaman Shah, realised that although till quite recently, they were the honoured guests, then they were prisoners. The Shinwari stuck to his idea, and all the solicitations of Zaman and his followers were of on avail. Atlast the gave up the effort and prepared themslves to whatever may come out of it all. The position of Zaman Shah was now known to both Mahmud and to Shahshuja; the one made all posible prepations to deal with the fleeing king, and Shahshuja was busy to render help."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 29, "text": "-18-\n\nHaji Ali disguised the king and led him out of the prison and\ntook him to the Killa of Vazir; after which Nawab Zaman Khan\nmanaged to get him smuggled to the Punjab.\n\nThere is no doubt that the terminatin of the Saduzai dynasty\nrepared the way for a Barakzai Brothers rule; and a chance cane when\nthe Barakzais were abletosecure the throne of the country. Althouegh\nthis transference of sovereignty could have taken place earlier; but Pur\nDil Khan rather than act in the general interest of his kinsmen, and\navailing himself of the opportunny of placing his family upon the\ntrone; merely contended himself getting his share from the vast\nshare of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, and let go the rest of\nthe matter to work out as best as it could. Pur Dil Khan appointed\nSirdar Habibullah Khan as the ruler of Kabul in place of Ayub\nShah; so that in place of establishng a solid basis for rulership,\ngave rise to a fuedal controversy; so that during those fateful years\nof second quarter of the 19th. Century, when the country needed\nstrength through unit, our Sirdars were more interested in struggle\nfor power and money at Bala Hisar than the more immediate\nneeds of the country.\n\n* * *\n\nTHE PLAN & THE PURPOSE OF SHAIR DIL KHAN.\n\nARTICLE TTENITY SECOND\n\nAfter the collaps of the Saduzais, till the rulership of the\nMohamedzais; all the Barakzai Sirdars endeavoured to garnish\ntheir own interests and purpose. Their numbers and iufluence\ngradually produced important places for them at the court. But\nas the hand of the brother was raised against his brother, and\nhad disintegrated man from man; even at the hight of power,\ntheir internecine conflicts rendered their power as a negative force,\nwhich produced nothing better than a fuedal conflict; from which\nthe of reigners benefitted.\n\n* * *\n\nThe sons of Sirdar Payunda Khan, who in history are as a\nrule termed as Barakzai Brothers, after the assassination of their"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 30, "text": "- 19 -\ntwenty one. In neighbourhood of Kandahar he ordered his trooops to measure swords with the men of his brother Zaman Shah; but due to the sagacity of that Elder, Sirdar Payanda Khan, moral persuation prevailed, and no bloodshed took place. Personal influence of Payanda Khan was great enough to have Humayun the right of his brother for the throne of Kabul. Humayun, however, continued to desire the therone; and roamea about in the regions of Kandahar, Farahe Bluchi stan and Sindh. his popularity did not go much beyond the precints of Kandahar; till he fell into the hands of the officers of Zaman Shah in the area of the Indus river; and was deprived of sight.\n\n* * *\n\nOn the death of Timour Shah in the year 1793, A. D. it was not an easy task to appoint, or to select a successor of the deceased king. In the absence of a will of the deceased, and due to the fact that many of the princes were not present in Kabul; opportuniy was seized by two sons of Timour to raise their standard; one by Mahmud and the other by Humayun. During the time of Timour Shah, several of the princes were made govenors of various provinces of the realm; such as Mahmud and Haji Firuzuddin in Herat, Humayun in Kandahar and Abbas in Pehawar. The news of the death of Timour was purposely suppressed by such well.wishers of the kingdom as Sirdar Payanda Khan and Mulla Abdul Hhafar Khan, fearig an internecine war-and in secret had resolved to place Zaman Shah on the throne of his father, for he of all was regarded as the most suitable successor amongst a concourse of twenty one princes; but inspite of these precautions, both at Kabul and in the provinces an atmosphere of disturbance swept over the entire scene; but no definite results came out.\n\nThose princes-the sons of the late king-who were at Kabul gathered at the house pf Prince Abbas; and elected him on their behalf as the king. But the above mentioned Elders and the ministered arrested these princes and being on the side of Zaman Shah, place all these princes in goal and infllicted upon them much radh hips."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 31, "text": "20 —\n\nWhen Humayun and Mahmud, who were at Kandahar and at\nHerat heard the news of the death of their father; they at once,\neach at his own station, raised the banner of revolt and discord.\nWhen Zaman Shah, however, finally ascended the throne; he sent\na message to his brother Humyun at Kandahar, and inivited him\nto accapt him (Zaman Shah) as the king, But as Humayun, was\nolder than Zaman Shah, and during the time of the reign of his father\nTimour had held high administrative post; and considered himself\nas the rightful owner of his father's did not accept the profered\nin vitiation of his brother Zaman at Kabul; thus the troops of\nthe two claiment's for the throne mustered at a place called Bagh\nBubro-some locate it to be about two miles from Kandahar; whilst\nothers think that the place lay some two miles east of Killat-\nin order to reach conclusions. The matter did not arrive to any\nsanguinary stage; for the personal influence of Sirdar Payunda\nKhan (on behalf of Zaman Shah) and his strong pleas persudaed\nthe commander of Humayun's forces to come to a peaceful arran-\ngement; thus Mihar Ali Khan surrundred his troops; whilst Huma-\nyun retreated with his father-in-law to Kandahar, ard thence took\nthe road to Bluchistan: where he took refuge with Nasir\nKhan the Bluch. With this success, of course, Zaman\nShah found his position steadied, and the status of Payanea Khan was\nincreased in the estimation of the king of Afghanistan. After putting the\nmatters of Kandahar right, the king placed his son the Prince\nNasir on the govership of Kandahar under the guardianship of\nAbdullah Khan-Noorzai-because the prince was cnly a boy of seven\nyears of age. Zaman Shah, himeself marched on to Herat;\nfrom that place he returned after putting the local affairs right\nat Herat. From Kabul, the king journeyed towards Peshawar to\narrange matters in the eastern part of his realm; and then began\nto contemplate over his plans of a conquest of India\n\nHumayun, in the meantime, watching his opportunity finding\nthat his brother, the king was away from the capital of Afghanistan;\nstarted towards Kandahar once again from his hiding place of Blu-\nchistan. It is related, however that Zaman Shah, not being unaware\nof the designs of Humayun, prior to leaving Kabul for Peshawar,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 32, "text": "— 21 —\n\nhad deputed one of his messengers, one named Khudadad Khan and Shair Mohamed Khan, the Head of the ministers-to go and give good advice to his brother Humayun, and to prevert him from taking any unwise steps for disturbing the peace of the country. But Khuda Dad Khan, in place of giving the prince Humayun a \"softer treatment\" so handled the situation that in place of assuaging so infuriated him as to make him more obturate and intrinsingent. The result was that troops were mustered against Humayun and a ware-route was takan towards Kandahar. The Prince Qaysar and Abdullah Khan could not meet the situation; Qaysar was taken prisoner; and Abdullah to Preshawar to give the bad news of reverse to the king. Humayun occupied Kandahar for the second time and reised the standard of his kingship there; and commanded to strike coinage under his name as the ruler. When, however, he had thus established himself in the city of Kandahar, and had proclaimed his rule over the country; Ahmed Khan Noorzai, attacke Kandahar, as one of the followers of Zaman Shah, and wanted to capture the Prince Humayun, but he did not succeed and was wounded in the attempt. He was taken to the house of a religious person, where he was being treated, when Humayun hearing of his reuge, wanted to punish him; but the consideration of the divine prevented the infliction of an adverse fate upon him; and he (Ahmed Khan) was not only forgiven, but also was installed as the commander of Humayun's forces. Humayun's Kandahar success compelled Zaman Shah, who had heard of his men's defeat, to retrace his steps Kandaharwards, in order finally to fight for superemacy; so that for a second time the forces of Zaman Shah and those of Prince Humayun faced each other about forty miles from Kandahar.\n\nThe head of Zaman Shah's army was again the old vatern Payanda Khan; and the commander of Humayun was the man who but shortly was sent out by Zaman Ehah as the king,s man-that is to say Ahmad Khan Noorzai. Once again Payunda Khan won the battle without fighting; and Ahmed Khan accompaied by Payanda Khan surrendered himself to his master-the king-Humayun onle again had to admit defeat; and this time he fled towards Herat so that he could join forces with Prince Mahmud. Fateh Khan chased him upto Grishk, but could not succeed to capture him."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 33, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 34, "text": "Shah Shuja.\nMihr Ali Khan Ishaq Zai.\nPrince Humayun."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 35, "text": "Aminulloh Khan Logary."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 36, "text": "- 23 -\nof his brother Humayun; he sent his head guardsman one named Hasan Khan to bring the blinded and unfortunate prince, when he reached Kabul, the Priuce Humayun was flun into the duegeon.\n\nTHE PRINCE QAISAR.\nSEVENTH ARTICLE\n\nAl though Zaman Shah Sdau Zai had installed his young boy son, named the prince Qaisar, on the chair of govership of Kandahar, whilst the boy was hardly seven years of age, and plunged the boy into the votex of political difficulties; yet the turmoils of internal difficulties and discord, personal rivalries and domestic and family struggle, did not give the young boy any pecce. During the reign of his father-Zaman Shah the attaks of Humayun continued to disturb the peace of minds: till the small boy was flung into the dungeon. During the reign of his uncle, Shah Shuja become a pawn in the game of Fatheh Khan, the young boy had to flit about from place to place. Whatever, however, the minister wanted did not come to pass; and Qaisar, as a ruler lost his place gradually.\n\n*   *   *\n\nIn the history of Afghanistan, especially that period which takes in the time of the sncond half of the 18th. century of Christian Era. in the turning and twisting of events, the nams of small or big princes had also occurred. These names, inspite of their not been significant as such, are yet of interest in regards to the passage of history. The princes, whom we style here as the little princes, are Ayub Shah, Shltan Ali Shah the prince Haydar, Prince Qaisar, Yunus, Fateh Jung, Jahangir etc etc. Those who had been appointed, as a rule, to reign by their fathers, or their uncles over large or small areas; all such persons had been the tools of their elders, or of the greater princes, or yet they had acted under the influence of theire more powerful inentors. Scme of the young princes had been plaled merely to fit a place in the scheme of things of those more powerful in the realm. As the places that these young men or youthes rwes"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 37, "text": "— 24 —\nnot held by them though their own wishes or their own desires,\nwith the slightest adverse current of affairs, they could be wafted\nfrom their places and had been replaced by others.\n\nThe particulars of th life of prince Qaisar, or beter still\nthose facts of his life that had impressed tkemselves on the pages\nof history, are of a nature of drama; or a ball: the movememnts\nof which ought to be viewed in light. Such facts of his life cannot\nrepose un-noticed in the chronicles of this country's events. In all\nthe years of his youth the governorship or rulership of Kabul,\nHerat and especially the viceroyalty of Kandahar was son igned\nto him; but during the time of his father, the rivals of the throne\ndid not leave him in peace. During the rule of his uncle, nobles\nlike Vazir Fateh Khan, and Mukhtar-u-Doullah Shair Mohamed\nKhan incited him to a revolt. They, of course, dangled him about\nthis side or that according to their own plans or schmes. The\nfirst posihon of responsibilty which was entrusted to him was the\ngovernorsip of Kanhahar; in which he was installed when yet a\nmere child. When Zaman Shan occupied the throne of his father\nTimour Shah he was immediately confronted with the opposition\nof his brother Humayun. It was then that Zaman Shah placed\nhis young son, Qaisar as the governor of Kandahar when the\nprince was hardly seven of age. Abdullah Khan Noorzai was put\nas the guardian of the boy prince. Meantime Zaman Shah trevelled\nupto Herat, then returning to Kabul marched on to Peshawar; in\norder to arrrange matters in the eastern province of his realm.\nFrom Peshawar he wanted to study the future plans of his cam-\npaign of India. Findin Zaman Shah absent from the country; Humyun\nemerging from his hiding place in Bluchistan converged upon\nKandahar with Bluchi co-operators. The battle that took place\nnear the city of Kandahar between the young prince, the nephew\nand his uncle Humayun is both dramatic and sad. It is related\nthat the small prince was wounded and his cousin, Ahmed the\nyoung son of Humayun, was in tears about the woundng of the\nyoung Qaisar; but the ontesting Humayun became angry; and put\nthe \"infant\" prince (Qaisar) into prison. It is, of course, true\nthat this young boy prince had hardly any say in the matter of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 38, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 39, "text": "-26-\nwhen the kingdom fell into the hands of his uncle Shah huja,\nwhen he was again appointed as the governor of Kandahar.\n\nAfter that date another chapter opened in the life of prince\nQaisar, which means a series of revolts which he set up against his\nuncle; but the king repeatedly forgeive him in consideration of his\nblinded brother-Zaman Shah. It is obvious, of course, that these\nuprisings of the prince did not take place all by themselves.\n\nEveryone knows that Shahshuja and Vazir Fateh Khan came\ntogather and parted several times; and on each occasion when the\nvizir parted with Shahshuja, he betook himself stright to Kandahar,\nso that he could incite prince Qaisar to take and to revolt against\nhis uncle the king Shahshuja. Also, it is known to every one that\nin this the Vazir had an especial motive; for he was in fact in sea-\nrch of a man from amongst the Saduzais, who could manage the\naffairs of the government better. He exted the prince Qaiser several\ntimes to see whether the young prince had it in him to govern\nproperly; but the prince coulde not acquit himself successfully in this\ndirection.\n\nAt long last, when the insubordination of Qaisar had gone bey-\nond endurance, the then governor of Farah, one name Haji Firzud-\ndin, with the order of the uncle of the young prince-Shahshuja-took\nQandahar form the prince. Shahshuja, however, arrived in Kabul and\nnominaied his nephew to the governorate of Kabul. Meantime Shair\nKhan, a former minister of Shahshuja, reached Kabul and induced\nthe young prince Qaisar to go forward to Peshawar against his uncle.\nThis Shair Mohamed Khan, had revolted against Shahshuja together\nwith his son, after the conquest of Kashmire. These min arrived at\nKabul in order to plot with one Ghayes Khan; but Shahshuja journ-\neying by way of Dera Jat also arrived at Kabul, and spoiled the\ndesigns of the plotters. Shair Mohamed Khan and his co-operators\nwere klilled; and Qaisar, who had been hoping help from Persia was\nalso disappointed."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 40, "text": "— 27 —\nBATTLES BETWEEN SHAH MAHMUD & SHAHSHUJA.\nEIGHT ARTICLE\nShah Mahmud one day capturing Zaman Shah has had the king's eyes taken out, and thus blinding him, he has had him flung in dungeon at Bala hisar. Only a brief four years had to pass when in that very Bala Hisar, Shahshuja, has had Shah Mahmud incarcerated and released his blinded brother. During these four years, a series of battles were fought between Shah Mahmud and Shahshuja, which are known as the battles of Basul, Ishpan, Kczak, Arghistan, Kala Kazi, and Bala Hisar. Quite naturally in these battles some times one and other party was successful. Atlast Shahshuja arriving at Kabul from the southern regions of the country, took the capital; and the reign of Shah Mahmud was terminated.\n\nWhen the unfortunate king Zaman Shah was captured and was blinded and was imprisoned at Bala Hisar: Shah Mahmud sat on the throne of Afghanistan (1216 A.H. or 1217. A.H. ) At that time the influence and the extent of the Durrani empire was fairly large; from Ghoryan upto Kashmire, up to Attack and Bluchistan and Dera Jat, all points populated by the Afghan race of Koh Sulaiman, Koh Siah, the territories of Peshawar and the fertile areas of Kashmire and the fort of Attaock was under the sway of the king of Kabul. Only in the Punjab Ranjit Singh, incited by the English had proclaimed nis independence; but a protreacted time was needed to find out finally as to who was to be the ultimate master of the Punjab area.\n\nUnfortunately as much of the difficulties in Afghanistan have risen from times, due to the personal animosity of the Sardars and relatives and the princes of the king; the fact of Zaman Shah's having been made blind, had rankled in the kind of Shahshuja that what ever way that may be possible Mahmud must pay for his act; and attacks upon Mahmud, were, therefore, continued."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 41, "text": "-28-\nAs soon as Shah Mahmud proclamed himself as king at Bala Hisar; immediately Shahshuja unfurled his banner at Peshawar styling him as king. The ruler, of course, was that person who was on the throne of Kabul at the time, and Shahshuja-with all that could be said about it, was still merely a prince albiet a rival to the throne; who was out to drive conolusions with his rival. This animosity of Shah Mahmud and Shahshuja increased daily. The nobles of the clans, according to the drift of events of the time, looking to their own personal interests, allied themselves with the stronger party of the rivals.\n\nMehr Ali Khan, Mir Akhur Bashi, who during the last days of Zaman Khan hah deserted his master (Zaman Shah), and was under arrest at Jalalabad came to Shahshuja's camp; and in the like manner men of the type of Mohamed Akram Khan Bamyazai, known as Aminul Mulk; and Mohamed Khan Nasaqchi Bashi left Shah Mahmud to join Shahshuja, in Peshawar. Slowly Shahshuja was persuaded to think that he was strong enough to attack Shah Mahmud at Kabul. During the reign of four years, Shah Mahmud, (1216.A.H. to 1219.A.H.) was compelled to fight a number of battles either against the princes, or the nobles sent by them; and these battles are divided into two classes: those fought at Jalalabad and those of Arghistan. The first battle was fought between the King's Guards and the troops of the prince at Basaul. In this battle, from the side of Shah Mahmud, Abdul Wahid Khan Barak Zai, Ataullah Khan Alizai and Bluch Khan Achaqzai took on the battle against Mihr Ali Khan with five hundred horsemen from Shahshuja. The result was the victory of Shahshuja, and the leaders sent out by Shah Mahmud were repulsed. Mihr Ali Khan as a victor remained at Jalalabad, awaiting the orders of Shahshuja.\n\nMeantime, both Shahshuja from Peshawar and Shah Mahmud from Kabul moved up agaist each other. Each was moving rapidly towards the other so that each may arrive earlier, prior to the arrival of reenforcement at the critical location; especially Shahshuja was keen to get to Jalalabad to consolidate the position which his commander had acquired, The forces of Shah Shuja accompanied by their leaders and Shahshuja arrived at Ashpan; and when they were"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 42, "text": "- 29 -\n\nprepering to pitch their tents and to take their bearings; it was\nthen that like a whirl-wind Shah Mahmud and his son Kamran and\nhis minster Fateh Khan and Saleh Mohamed Khan Ashaq Zai, were\nthe vanguards of Shah Mahmud's troops threw themselves upon the\nenemy; but were repulsed; and retreated. Kamran and Fateh Khan\nwho were leading the larger number of the troops convarged from\ntwo sides; and although Mohamed Khan Ashmaghri and Allah Yar\nKhan of Bajour, as the leaders of the tribes of Mahnand and Kha-\nlil were killed; the victory of Shahshuja was changed into a defeat.\nShahshuja's men were scattered, and he himself had to take refuge\nin the valleys of the Safaid Koh. Inspite of the fact that he had\npenetration and influence amongst the people of Kuream, Tirah, and\namongst the people of the Afridi and Khayber tribes; the victorious\nprince Kamran made straight for Peshawar and after settling affairs\nthere place the region under the governorship of Abdul Wahid\nKhan Barakzai. Triumphantly, he himself and his father as a reward\ninstalled him as a governor of Kanadahar.\n\nShahshuja, however, lived a long amongst the hills and valleys\nof Tirah and Khyber with his retainers, and all the time contiued to\nincrease his followers. The tribal people had a partiality towards\nhim anaccount of his previous records; thus they swelled his ranks\nin large and small numbers and increased the number of his follo-\nwers. Finding the power of his fihting men increasing, he tried\nto test his strength at Peshwar, but he could not succeed. He ther-\nefore resolved that leaving the eastern provinces, and taking a sou-\nthern route, he should negcciate the valleys of the Siah Koh and\nSulaiman mountains and skirting the regions of Dera Jat, he must\njoin the tribal people of Wazirs. Thence he thought of taking the\nrcad to Shikarpour; it was thus that Shah Shuja, taking a limited\nnumber of fighting men from the Wazirs and the Kakars arrived at\nShikarpor. From there he moved towards Sialkot towards Kojak.\nIn as much as Shah Mahmud, especialy his son Kamran, was aware\nof the desirs of Shahshuja, battles were fought at Kojak and Argh-\nistan between the followers of Shahshuja and the ruler of\nKabul. Saleh Mohamed Khan Ghilzai, who at the head of one tho-\nusand horsemen was sent out to face Shahshuja was deafeated; and"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 43, "text": "- 30 -\nShahshuja reached the regions of Arghistan. When then this trouble\nhad first fieared up, Kamran, had sought help from his uncle, who\nwas the governor of Herat-one named Haji Firouzuddin-as the result\nthereof two thousand horsemen, under the leadership of Malik Qas-\nim arrived for the help of the nephew of the governor of Herat, to\nKandahar. Kamran found a force of his own at Kandahar amounting\nto three thousand horsemen. With this five thousand horsemen he\nmoved to Arghistan. The strength of Kamran's troops motified Shah\nshuja; and converged his movements from Arghanistan towards the\nareas of the Ghizais and the Kakars. In that region, at a place call-\ned Mina the prince Qaisar joined him. Shahshuja now divided his\nmen into two groups: one of the section was sent towards Kandahar\nunder the leadership of the prince Qaisar, Madad Khan-the Mir\nAkhour Bashi, and Shadi Khan Achakzai; and he himself marched on\nto Kabul by way of Zormut. The time was the year 1219.A.H. when\ncircumstances, too, helped Shahshuja, for the people of Kabul\nhelping Shahshuja fell upon Shah Mahmud, and Shah Mahmud, theref-\nore, besoiged himself at Bala Hisar. This news assisted Shahshuja,\nand he therefore, hurried with great speed towards Kabul. This sc-\nheme succeeded, for Shahshuja who now had at his disposal on less\nthan one hunded and fifty thousand fighting men reached Kabul;\nand took Bala Hisar; and this time Shah Mahmud was flung in the\ndungeon of Bala Hisar.\n\n* * *\n\nWAZIR FATEH KHAN.\nNINTHE ARTICLE\n\nAmongst 27 sons of Timour Shah a nd 21 sons of Sardar\nPayunda Khan which,constitute two sections of princes of Sadar\nZais and Sardars of Barakzais the one who held a title of\nKing's Fribend and the Head of the Ministers was the one man, who des-\npite all the disturbances and family fueds in the beginning of the 19th.\ncenytury of the Christian Era continued to steady the throne of Shah\nMahmud - despite the weakness of the ruler-was Wazir Fatreh Khan.\nHe was able to perform much in the interest of the country; but a\nlazzy king, vitiated courtiers, and a highly jealous son of the king"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 44, "text": "—31—\nremoved a man, who was the protector of them, and their system; thus precipitated such a upheavals in the territory. The loss of which is hard to estimate.\n\nSirdar Paynda Khan had twenty one sons; and they had been called by the European histonians as the Barakzai Brothers. The man who towered above them all in regards to great power of persuati-on, sagacity in matters of the state, in deaeifying tactics, in work-ing the matters of the realm according to the spirit of the age and the Afghan spirit; thus the English writers had given him (Fateh Khan) the title of King Maker. This appallation fitted this great Afghan Sirdar to a fault.\n\nHis father vas assassinated in the year (1214.A.H.) at Kanda-har on account of the mistakes of Shah Zaman and the intrigues of the courtiers. This incident, quite naturally had moved him as it moved his brothers to anger and revenge, and thus much that had happened after that period of hisory is compleioned by that sad tragedy; indeed, those sentiments lasted for and seventy five years. The first manifestation of this when the then king Zaman Shah was opposed by Fateh Khan-the son of the assassinated Sirdar Paynda Khan. He (Fateh Khan) joined issues with another rival of the th-rone with him; namely Shah Mahmud; thus it would be seen that the Afghan kingdom was first taken from Zaman Shah, and then from Shahshuja; so that Shah Mahmud ascended the throne for the second time; and that Fateh Khan was first installed as The best Friend of the king (Shah Mahmud) and then raised to the high dignity of the Great Minister.\n\nAlthought that after the assassinaton of Sirdar Paynda Khan fierce animosity arose between the two most important Houses those of the Saduzais and the Barakzais, co-opertion between these two Houses of Nobles did not entirely disappear; for it would be seen that when he was opposing Shahshuja, he was helping the other Sadu Zai namely Shah Mahmud. But unfortunately, Shah Mahmud did not fully realise the value of the help of his devoted co-opeator in Fateh Khan, or correctly appraise the help that he was giving to the benefit of the peotle. Fateh Khan wan all the time in search of finding a right person to rule;uch as"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 45, "text": "- 32 -\nthe prince Kamran or Qaisar; and it was his choice which brought\nShah Mahmud to the throne after the defeat of Shahshuja. Fateh\nKhan and all his brothers came forward to assist the new ruler-\nShah Mahmud with all their might and prestige, Fatheh Khan\n(apart from the two real brothers; Shahshuja and Zaman Shah)\nhad an intimate relationship with the government of the country.\nHe it was, who never tolerated that those who lay at far and\nwide distances of the country, should interfere in the management\nof the land and raise a standrd of revolt against the\nestablished rule of the king at Kabul. He, it was, who removed\nAtaullah Khan Bamizai from the post of govership of Kashmire; and\ndisensed with the services of Haji FirouzulDin from his appoint-\nment of Herat Governorate. His attitude in removing these two\npersons, possibly as reactionary, was not only to establish the\nauthority of the Central Government at Kabul; but also he thought\nthat in these two rather important outposts of the kingdom very\nimportant and capable persons ought to be sent, because the Sikhs\non the one side and the Persians on the other were factors, which\nhad to dealt with with considerablee delicacy and strength at one and\nthe same time. In the matter of Kashmire,for instance, when battles took-\nplace bitween the forces of Ranjit Singh and the Afghans,he (Fateh Khan)\nwas present and in other battles against the Persias at Meshad-with Hasan\nAli Mirza-his interest in both of these sections of war is significant\nfactor to attest to the importance which he attached to these two\ncorners of the Afghan dominions. It was thus, that the rule of\nShah Mahmud had been consolided as possessing a central strenght\nat Kabul. Unfortunately, as such selfless workers, as a rule develop\na group of rivals and jealous adverseries; these who belonged\nto the king's family themselves begin to harbour suspicions\nagainst Fateh Khan; despite the fact that these men received the\ntitle of kingship through no other than Fateh Khan's endea-\nvours. It was Kamran, the son of the King, who was at the time\na governor of Kandahar, that wrote to his father at Kabul in 1231.\nA. H. from Herat as followed The emeny was once an ant. which\ndeveloped into a serpent; remove thou that ant which had become\nthe serpent: Do not give further chance through thy idlleness and\ndisregard to that serpent; for that snake might yet become a"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 46, "text": "— 33 —\npython... Kamran, however, more. He invited the Vazir to a\nfeast at Herat, and blinded him ; and imprisoned him there ; all\nthis happening prior to his letter reached Kabul. After that he\nstarted towards Kandahar and Kabul. Afterwards they assassinated\nhim (Fateh Khan with utmost barbarity near a place called Saidabad\non the road to Ghazni in 1234. A. H. and he was burried within the\nprecints of the graveyard of Sheikh Raziuddin Ali Lala.\n\nOn his grave the fllowing epitaph is engraven:\n\n\"Alas! with the death of Fateh Khan due to the cruelity of\nthe evil forces of the world had embittered the cup of life! He\nwas a Durrani, and Barakzai and an Elder of the Clan ; like his\nfather he was too \"kingly\" and of high honour. It was he that\nbrought the wondering Shah Mahmud to the throne from Herat's\nwildernesses. He was the most noted Vazir amongst all men of\nPersia and Iraq ; atlast he, the man of great status and renoun,\nbrought the king to the position, where he could take his revenge\nfrom his rivals and enemies. Kandahar, Kabul, Sindh and Khora-\nsan were all reduced with his sword of justice and all lands were\ngiven peace and conntentment. He marched, too, to Meshad to\nreduce Iraq. His gifts were greater than those of Hatim Tai. His\nbattles against the Persians dimmed the power and war-adventures\nof Rustom amongst the Persians, and much else is written in pa-\nnegeric tone about him.\n\nMUKHTARUDOWLLAH: SHAIR MOHAMED KHAN.\n( The Bamizai and Shashuja. )\nTENTHE ARTICIE\n\nAmongst the Bomanzais, Shair Mohamad Khan, Mukhtarudow-\nllah has a high reputation. He was a minister of Shahshuja.\nThe importance of this man of great experience and prestige\nwas due to the fact that he and his brothers and sons he was\nable to carry through matters of great importance and delicacy.\nMukhtarudowllah, and members of his family had expectations to gar-\nnish their own interests after the fall of Kashmire. Sometimes, these"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 47, "text": "-34 -\nexpectations used to receive encouragements from outside the country and contrived to sway them from the proper discharge of their duties faithfully. Particulars of these matters are not without interest. Mukhtarudowllah, who was a minister of the court of Shahshuja, revolted against his master and chalenged him battle in which he was ultimately killed.\n\n* * *\n\nAmongst the Bamazias, who were employed at the court of Shahshuja, the man who was given great honour and prestige was one named Shair Mohamed Khan. At one time he was responsible for government matters relatives to high affairs of the state. His place during the beginning of the reign of Shahshuja was peerless at the court. Slowly, however, another person, by the name of Mohamed Akram Khan also hailing from the Bamazais found favour at the court of the king; and was installed as a minister of the king. When the Kashmire afair flared up, because the governor there, one named Abdullah Khan Alkozai, seem to with-hold the revenue transmission of Kashmire; and the reduction of Kashmire came a point of urgency; the king appointed Shair Mohamed Khan as the governor of Kashmire, at the request of Shair Mohamed Khan himself. With great skill and valour Shair Mohamed Khan wrestled the Kashmire valley from the hands of the insurgent Abdullah Khan Alkozai; and the newly appointed officer of the king had then a great desire that he would be allowed to remain at Kashmire as the adminitrator on behalf of the king. But Shahshuja required the help and advice of such a man as Shair Mohamed Khan in domestic matters of the state; and perhaps more particularly, thinking that his old Vazir might not proclaim Kashmire as his own; he (Shahshuja) refused the request of Shair Mohamed Khan. The king, however, devised a scheme, whereby the Vazir could be annoyed, nor by remaining there he might assume a ruler's importance at Kashmire. He appointed the son of Shair Mohamed Khan, one named Atta Mohamed Khan, as the governor of Kashmire; and commanded that Shair Mohamed Khan should come to the capital."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 48, "text": "- 35 -\n\nWhen Shair Mohamed Khan was in Kashmire and Shashuja was at Peshawar, prince Kamran attacked Kandahar accompanied with Faith Khan: driving the prince Qaiser from Kandahar. It might be recalled that Qaisar was appointed as the governor by Shashuja. Shahshuja immediately arrived at Kabul; and moved his troops to meet the advancing of prince Kamran and Fateh Khan then at Kandahar. But prior to leaving Peshawar, as has been related, Shahshuja, had sent for Shair Mohamed Khan: but he (Shair Mohamed Khan) paid little attention to the Royal Commands. Even the repeated orders of the king in this respect were dis-regarded by Shair Mohamed Khan. This disobeyance of Shair Mohamed Khan was accounted by some historians due to several reasons: firstly, it was thought that the power of the king Shahshuja was not great enough; secondly that the strength of Shair Mohamed Khan on account of his victories at Kashmire had embolden him: and a third explanation is given that Abdullah Khan who was defeated in Kashmire by the order of the king, was yet a power to reckon with in Kashmmir All these factors might have operated in this situation. Also, it is related that the influence of the once defeated and humbled Akram Khan of Khashmire intransigney was now making itself felt at court at Kabul also. Slowly, Shair Mohamed Khan, who so far has been the devoted servant and the wel-wisher to the king's interests, now openly became opposed to the king. The first action of this kind was, of course, that he did not obey Commands sent to him from Peshawar. This too, was considered a grave act of disloyalty, for through his absence, Shahshuja was left alone to face the onslaught of Kamran at Kandahar, in which Shah huja was defeated. When, however, he Shair Mohamed Khan, ultimately did arrive at Kabul, and finding prince Qaisar as the governor at the capital; he incited the nephew of Shahshuja to raise a standard of revolt against his uncle: whilst the King Arghandab. Success attained his plans to a certain extent; for the strategum induced prince Qaisar to ally himself with Shair Mohamed Khan. They thought the time to be ripe; for the king was way near Kandahar and at othe time at the Indus regions. They considered the idea to capture Peshawar. Khaja Mohamed Khan with some other nobles, which included some of the elders of Hamizais were sent out towards Peshawar to"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 49, "text": "-36-\ncapture that city. These nobles had no difficulty in wrestling that city from the hands of Gulsitan Khan Achakzai, who had been appointted as the governor of Peshawar. With the help of Shair Mohsmed Khan, the prince Qaisar was able by these movements to spread his influence from Kabul to Peshawar.\n\nWhilst this was happening in the east: Shahshuja was making all possible efforts to see whether he could persuade Fateh Khan and the Barak Zai brothers to come to his help and assist him against Kamran at Kandahar. He offered to give the title of the Sirdar of The Sirdars to Fateh Khan; and gave the gift of one lakh of rupees with Robes of Honour and a horse to Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan. With this reconcilation. the Barakzai brothers and Mohamed Akram Khan accnipamby the King sailled forth towards Sindh to receive the revenue due to them. The inhabitants of Sindh had been the subjects of Sadu Zai Durranis for a long time. and as a rule did not delay the payment of revenues; though some of the nobles, thinking of their interests, used to incite the people towards the non-payments of the king's dues. On the arrival of the king at Sindh, although they were ready to pay that which was due, yet there was some hesitation in the actual amount to be paid. Fateh Khan seeing the attitude of the people of the Sindh of the time, advised that if he (the king) was to step steps according to his views. they could get thirty lakhs of rupees and the people will give that sum with great ease and with pleasure. But the king paid greater attention to the plans of Mohamed Akram Khan, which meant that no more than five lakhs of rupees could be got together. The result was that Fateh Khan and Doust Mohamed Khan, became annoyed with the king for the second time: and left for Kandahar. Leaving the king's men at Haiderabad, they moved towards Shikar Pour. The king realising his mistake, reconcile himself with the Barakzai Brothers, and as a result Do st Mohamed Khan was once again came within the pale of the king's influence, and also persuaded his brothers to do the same. Now the whole group were amalgameted to the oppos tion of prince Qaisar, and Shair Mohamed Khan. We had related that those"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 50, "text": "37\n\nwho had been sent out to capture Peshawar from Gulistan Khan-the\ngovernor appointed there by Shahshuja-had taken that city in the na-\nme of prince Qaisar. The fall of Peshawar induced Shahshuja to\nmarch from Shikarpour to Dera Ghazi Khan: but as soon as his\nback was turned, Fateh Khan and his brother again overthrew the\nallegience of Shahshuja and returned to Kandahar. Some have it\nthat in this fresh discord, the hand of Shair Mohamed Khan was\nalso operative; who is said to have written to these Sirdars to de-\nsert their master and friend Shahshuja. News of this greatly distur-\nbed the king, and without further recourse in this matter, he moved\non to Kohat, with all possible speed. From there he reached a\nvillage named Mutaiz-some ten miles from Peshawar in the Mah-\nmand area. Khaja Mohamed Khan and Yahya Khan Bamyazai, who\nit might be recollected were sent by Shair Mohamed Khan and\nprince Qaiser to evict Gulsitan Khan from Peshawar, could not face\nShahshuja in battle; so that Shahshuja once again took Peshawar\nin the year 1806 A. D. and the two commanders of Shair Mohamed\nKhan beat a retreat to Kabul. The time was when the former Vazir\nof Shahshuja accompained by prince Qaisar having left Kabul was\nnearing Peshawar. They were about to enter Peshawar near Shuqa-\ndar, - town near the confluence of the two rivers-when Khaja\nMohamed Khan and Yahya Khan joined them. Some historians have\nstated that near Tahkal, not far from Pashawar, the twelve thousand\ntroops of Shair Mohamed Khan faced the forces of Shahshuja on the\n3 rd. of March 1808. and it was possible that the forces of Shashuja\nmay be repulsed; but the King's Guards stuck to their guns, and\nShair Mohamed Khan fell. His brother Haji Pir Mohamed Khan was\ntaken prisoner, and was killed by the command of the king. Khaja\nMohamed Khan, too, was slain in this engagement, so that the\napparent defeat of Shahshuja was transfered into victory. Prince\nQaiser, having lost his helpers of the Bamizais, fled towards\nKabul, and Shahshuja enterd Peshawar in triumph. As he entered\nthe city, troopers showed the severed head of the slain vazir\nShair Mohamed Khan-Shair Mohamed Khan, the Minister of Ministers\nof the king at one time-who enoyed the prestige second to none\nat the court of the one against whom he revolted and was\nultimately slain."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 51, "text": "-38-\n\nSHAHSHUJA IN FIELD OF BATTLE.\n\nNote: The battle which took place between the forces Shair Mohamed Khan-Mukhtaru-Doullah-and Shah Shuja in the neighbourhood of Peshawar is one of those severe engagements, in which Shahshuja's forces had but lost. At that occasion, not only did his troops showed great courage and valour: but the king himself taking the sword in hand leaped into the thick of the fighting. In this battle such tribal men as from Khalil Mahmand, and Ghualm Khan assisted Shahshuja. On the other side of the Durrani Sirdars, like Madad Khan Ishaqzai, Mohamed Azam Khan Nasaqchi Bashi, Mohamed Akram Khan Aminul Mulk and Abdul Ghafur Khan Populzai fought with gallentry and persistence. The king himself -Shahshuja-faced the brother of Shair Mohamed Khan one named Knaja Mohamed Khan with sword in hand; but as he wore armour, the sword did not do its work effectively; so that the guardsmen of the king fired at the man, and felld him from his horse. Other Sirdar, in another corner of the battle faced with the Sirdar Madad Khan and Mohamed Azam Khan could not hold their grounds; and Shahshuja covered with glory entered the city of Peshawar.\n\nATTA MOHAMAD KHAN BAMIZAI\n\nELEVINTH ARTICLE\n\nFrom the point of view of personal qualities, and due to his skill in managing the king's realm, Attaullah Khan, the son of Shair Mohamed Khan-Mukhtaru-Doullah-was the best example of Bamyazai nobles. He was made the governor of Kashmire, as would be recalled by Shahshuja, when his father Shair Mohamed Khan had refused to come back to Kabul by the Royal command. Attaullah Khan's recard of excellent discharge of duties in Kashmire has been laudably penned. But unfortunately that which arises in the minds of the rivals and men of jealousy against the best servants of the realm in the hearts of others, had made, too, its appearance. It contributed to the reaction; till forces against him were overwhelming, and he was deprived of his sight; thus another servant of the king was plunged into the darkness for the rest of his life."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 52, "text": "-39-\n\nAttaullah Bamyazai, regarding whose life work this is being reserved, was the son of Shair Mohamed Khan Bamayazai; who had been installed to the appointment of a minister during the time of Shah-Shuja. His title was Mukhtaru- Doullah; and he had acquired a great influence. There is no doubt that those who belonged to this family had been installed upon big or lesser appointments during the reign of Sadu Zai kings, since Timour Shah. History of the country mentions their name as such. Amongst these Shair Mohamed Khan and his son Attaullah Khan are especially included. This father and son are especially mentioned in relation to their activities during the rule of Shah Mahmud and Shahshuja. This connection, too, are divided into two parts: one is when Attaullha Khan was all in all as a governor of Kashmire, when his discharging of his duties had endeared him not only to his king Shah Shuja also to the people of Kashmire. The other aspect of his life was when smitten by the jeolousy of his rivals, and being disgraced, he had to forfeit his eyes, and be plunged into the darkness till the end of his life.\n\nAttaullah Khan's name will remain as one, whose term of office in Kashmire was a long one, and that over whom he ruled, too, were greatly satisfed by his behaviour. In the beginning Attaullah Khan was appointed as the governor of Abdullah Khan Alkawazi, who appointed there first by Zaman Shah; and that during the first years of reign of Shah Mahmud, this Abdullah Khan, had continued as governor of Kashmire as before. When Shahshuja, however, came upon the throne, and found that Attatullah was not so regular in sending in the revenue of Kashmire to the central government; he appointed Shair Mohamed Khan to dismantle him (Abdllah Khan) which he did. Shahshuja gave the Govership to the son of Mukhtaru-Doula and recalled Shair Mohamed Khan back to Kabul. When Shair Mohamed Khan noticed the difficulties in which his master-Shahshuja was with Shah Mahmud, he (Sair Mohamad) defied the call of his king and did not come to Kabul. But when he (Shair Mohamed Khan) did eventually return to Kabul, and Shahshuja was meantime absent from the capital, he excite the urge of the young prince"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 53, "text": "- 40 -\nQaiser, and which resulted in a battle between Shahsuja's forces\nand those mastered by the youn prince and Shair Mohamed\nKhan; in which Shair Mohamed and some of his followers of\nBamiyazai were killed. This incident opend two paths before\nthe son of the slain Vazir Shair Mohamed at Kashmire: either\nto declare himself as independent ruler at Kashmire or to give\na better account of his duties as the loyal subject of his master-\nShahshuja.\nThe continunance of hostilities between Shahshuja and Shah\nMahmud and his allies like Vazir Fateh Khan gave a further chance\nto Attaullah Khan to strength his position the more in Kashmire.\nCircumstances so contrived the situation that after the fall of\nShahshuja-that is in the first occasion-Attaulah continued to be\nat Kashmire. When the second cycle of rule of Shah Mahmud\nopened with the help of Vazir Fateh Khan consolidated the position of\nShah Mahmud so that both Sindh and Dera Jat camewithin the orbit\nof the Saduzai rule. Affairs of realm, more particularly the two\nfrontier provinces of Herat and Kashmire came within the personal\nattention of Vazir Fateh Khan. In the first province at the head of\naffairs was Haji Firouz Khan and in Kashmire was Attaullah Khan\nas governor.\nAttaullah had by now assumed tremendous power in Kashmire,\nand did not present himself at the central administration at Kabul.\nNor was it all, but he thought of taking over the regions of Peshawar\nand amalgamating it with that over which he had been ruling so\nlong. In order to make that dream a reality, he despatched his two\nbrothers, namely Samandar Khan and Jahandad Khan to Peshawar\nand by an odd chance, managed to capture Shahshuja himself; and\nsent him to Kashmire. In this manner, it so happened that Attaullah\nKhan had become so powerful that when two kings-like Shahshuja\nand Shah Mahmud-were strugling for power and throne of Afgha-\nnistan; and the two great Houses of Nobles-like the Barakzais and\nthe Sadu Zais-were also wabbling in the sea of battle of rivals; he\nwas regarded as the third force in the strugle as the governor of\nKashmire. These affairs took such a grave turn that Vazir Fateh\nKhan who was very sensitive in regards to the loyalty of the outl-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 54, "text": "ying provinces, for the unity and solidarity of the realm; noticing\nthe intragency of Attaullah Khan of Kashmire, advised Shah Mahmud\nto settle the issue once and for all times in relation to Kashmire\nand its disloyal governor Attaullah.\n\nShah Mahmud leading a large force started out for Kashmire;\nbut when they were still at Peshawar, when difficulties with regards\nto the Prince Abbas came upon the scene: which compelled Shah\nMahmud to return to Kabul. Next year to that Vazir Fateh Khan\nand Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan started out to Kashmire. Attaullah\nagreed to pay three lakhs of the revenue of the land; but he did\nnot vindicate his promise. This resulted in a battle. Attaullah Khan\nwas defeated and fled to the mountains of Maran, and Vazir Fateh\nKhan appointed his brother Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan as the\ngovernor of Kashmire. Intercession of scholars and clergy made\nVazir Fateh Khan not to do anything to Attaullah Khan. Atlast, he\nAttaullah, skirting by way of Dera Jat, arrived at Kandahar to join\nKamran.\n\nAfter pacifying the issue of Kashmire, Vazir Fateh Khan tra-\nvelled westward to Herat: where he removed the local influence of\nHaji Firouz Khan. There he further aggravated the views of the\nKachars against the Ghours, and further excited the rivalry of Kam-\nran also Attaullah, too, who was over pleased with the above menti-\noned, joined the enemies of Fateh Khan. Both of them went to\nHerat and in the crime of blinding the Vazir; on the part of the\nhelped prince Kamran. After these events, when Shah Mahmud was\nhimself going toward Kandahar, he left his son Jahangir and At-\ntaullah at Kabul. Much time had not passed, when Sirdar Doust\nMohamed Khan and Yar Mohmed Khan, reached Kabul as well.\nJahangir gave himself up, and Attallah Khan, for the crime of taking\npart in the crime of blinding the Vazir Fateh Khan was blinded\nhimself. Ever aftear that his life was spent in misfortune and in dis-\ngrace and want."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 55, "text": "- 42 -\n\nSIRDAR MOHAMED AZEEM KHAN\n\nTOWELTH ARTICLE\n\nAfter Vazir Fateh Khan, the brother of his one named Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, was considered a man of great experience and foresight, amongst the Barkzais. He was made a governor of Kashmire. It was possible, too, that in capturing Kabul, he could have taken throne by overpowering his brothers. But Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan, knowing the spirit of the times and discovering the right time had prepared the ground for himself. A great wealth which belonged to Azeem, which could have assisted him in bring the great and the lesser men of his family around him, was, however, became the cause of rivalry of his brothers. He could not battle against the Sikhs also, and in any case his sudden death: and atlast his son habibullah Khan became mad. A sad end, indeed:\n\n* * *\n\nAfter Vazir Fateh Khan, Sardar Mohamed Azeem Khan was regarded as the most important person amongst the Barakzai Brothers. Till the Ashraful Wozara was alive, both Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan acted as his \"shadows\". At the time when Fateh Khan wanted to get the throne for the second time for Shah Mahmud, and had started for Kabul; he had sent Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan towards Peshawar so that he should prevent the coming of Shahshuja to Kabul. But as a battle that took place at a place called Bala Bagh in the east, when Shahshuja had no less than twenty thousand men with him whom he had brought from Peshawar, Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan could not withhold the attack, and had to retire towards the Safaid Koh. But Vazir Fateh Khan accompained by Shah Mahmud reached eastwards and gave battle to Shahshuja, in which at Nimla Shahshuja was defeated, and Shah Mahmud for the second time ascende the throne.\n\nThe very first command which now was issued by Vazir Fateh Khan for Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan was, to go strai-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 56, "text": "- 43 -\n\nght to Kandahar and along with Prince Kamran to proceed towa-\nrds Peshawar and to capture that city. Also, he was commanded\nto collect the revenues of Dera Jat areas. This was to be done\nby his brothers Jabbar Khan and his Scribe one named Mirza\nAli Khan. But from that time could be seen that was very anx-\nious to collect funds for himself.\n\nIn as much as Shah Mahmud had deputed practically\nall the affairs of the state into the hands of his Vazir Fateh\nKhan, the Vazir-Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan was apppointed\nas the governor of Peshawar. Peshawar of that time was considerd\nas one of the fine citiy of the Saduzai kingdom. It was regarded\nwith certain amount of consideration: because if on one side\nAttaullah Khan, as the governor impelled by his progressive\nimportance as the Governor, wanted to anex the city of Peshawar into\nhis jurisdiction: whilst on the other, the king without a throne\nnamely Shahshuja, who then lived at Lahore was always of\nthought to secure Peshawar. In all these plans of Shahshuja,\nAttaullah helped Shahshuja. This fact gave that city a unique\nposition as the focal point of attention both to the central Saduzai\nking at Kabul, and Shahshuja for his personal considerations.\n\nIn the first struggle the Bamyazais like Ghulam Mohamed\nKhan, the brother of Attaullah Khan and Yahya Khan, helped\nthe Shah without the throne-Shehsuja-in fact they did manage to\ndetach Peshawar from the government of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem\nKhan. For a period of four months was in the hands of Shah-\nshuja, and Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan had to beat a retreat to\nKabul. For the second time, however,taking a much larger force,\nSirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan moved against the Shahshuja-held\nPeshawar. Despite the fact that his brother (Azeem Khan) was\nkilled in the engagement, yet he was successful in winning the\ncity of Peshawar and its area for his master Shah Mahmud.\nLater on the Bamyazais sent re-enforcements to help Shahshuja\nwith the result that Sirdar Azeem Khan was defeated once again;\nand taking a route by way of Bungas and Kohat reached Kabul.\nThe city of Peshawar in name remained with Shahshuja, but in\nreality the goveronrs of the place were Bamyazai nobles, namely"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 57, "text": "-44-\nGhulam Mohamed Khan and Samandar Khan. These two bro-\nthers no doubt, on behest of their brother, who was the govenor of\nKashmire, one Attaullah Khan. Shahshuja was arrested and sent as a\nprisoner to Kashmire. The influence of Attaullah Khan, thus was\nparamount from Kashmir to Peshawar.\n\nIn as much as Vazir Fateh Khan regarded the instruction of\nthe governors of the outlandish parts of the kingdom as the source\nof the government, he started with the king-Shah Mahmud-taking\nhis brother Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mahamed\nKhan with him towards Kashmire. Peshawar could not with-stand\nopposition both times; and Kashmire on the second occasion, that\nis in the year 1227. A.H. ( 1812. A.D. ) was wrentched from out of the\nhands of Attaullah Khan. As a reward of the services of Sirdar\nMohamed Azeem Khan, the govership was entrusted to him; so that\nthe last governor of Peshawar became the governor of Kashmire. The\nBamyazais after their disappointment and hopelessness resorted to a\nmean device; for one named Jahan Dad Khan, one of the brothers\nof Attaullah Khan sold the fort of Attock to Ranjit Singh for a\nsum of one lakh of rupees. This was the occasion, when the Sikhs\nstarted their military deprividation in the realm of the Suduzais. As\na result of this in July 1814. A. D. ( 1232. A. H. ) Rajit Singh started\na war against Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan found further strength\nthrough this victory.\n\nSirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, as the result of these wars, was\nnot too keen to pay the revenue of Kashmire to the central trea-\nsury of the kingdom. Also, as the aggression of the Sikhs, which\nincreased daily, could no longer be tolerated, Vazir Fateh Khan\nstarted out towards Kashmire in the year 1816, A. D. There was a\nlikelyhood that a fight insure between him and his brother; but the\nintercession of his other brother-Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan-the\nfight did not take place, and a settlement was arrived at. After the\npayment of thirteen Lakhs of rupess as the revenue, he was allowed\nto continue on the governorship. He was still at Kashmire, when his\nbrother Fateh Khan was rendered blind and was ultimately killed,\nand the relations of the Barakzai Brothers were strained with Shah"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 58, "text": "45\n\nMahmud Saduzai, and revenge of the clans started. At that time\nSirdar Azeem Khan leaving his brother, one named Jabbar Khan, at\nKashmire and journeyed by way of Peshawar to Kabul. The result\nof this internecine was the Sikhs took Kashmire. The date being\n1235. A. H. or 1819. A. D.\n\nDuring this period of history when the princes of Saduzai,\nmade apparent their unfitness due to their loose-ling and by their\nextravagants, the Barkzai Brothers were in search of a real leader\nfor the rulership of the kingdom. There was a conflict between\nSirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed khan.\nThe scene of this struggle, too, was in Kabul. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem\nKhan, who had a precedence, both in regards to age and wealth amo-\nngst all his brothers, but Sirdar operated with greater wisdom and\nforesight. For a time both of these brothers struggled against each\nother in the name of their king-protegee Ayub Shah and Sultan\nAli Shah. This tussel moved around Kabul, Ghazni, Kohistan and\nKohat and Sindh. Ranjit Singh, as was but natural took advantage\nof these animosities and started to inroad Peshawar ( 1238. A. H.\n1822. A. D. ). Sirdar Yar Mohamed Khan, who was the governor\nof Peshawar on behalf of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan sought help\nfrom that Sirdar from Kabul. But unfortunately, limitless wealth had\neffected the Sirdar in Kabul and had his followers deserted at the\nfort of Machina, where the Sikhs had nearly overpowered them, and\nthe promise of governorship of Peshawar to Yar Mohamed Khan on\nthe part of Ranjit Singh on the other, had weekend the Afghan\nresistence. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan turned his face from Pesha-\nwar; and at a point between Jalalabad and Kabul was taken ill by\ndysentry, and died at the age of 38 at Kotal Lata Band. His body\nwas brought to Kabul, which was enturned at the grave yard of\nAshiqan Arafan, from the following couplet his date of death could\nbe made out :\n\n\"If they ask the year of his death, say :\nIn the Heaven he found a Place\"."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 59, "text": "— 46 —\n\nTWO KINGS IN ONE PALACE.\n\nTHRTINTH ARTICLE\n\nThe assassination of Payunda Khan and the collapse of the kingdom of Zaman Shah was in reality the beginning of the end of the reign of the Saduzai rule. The sad action of blinding of the Vazir Fateh Khan and his assassination not only brought about disruption between the two most important families of nobles, but also it opened a gateway of trouble which admitted much discord from the advent of the first quarter of the 19th. century to the middle of that century. During this period of the time, when the Saduzai dynasty had lost its prerogative, and the government of the Mahamedzais had not yet established, and one of the historians call that period as the \"Period of the Rise of the Baretzais\", was due to the disturbances that occurred during the time, when the hand of the relatives was raised against his relative; and fueds reigned supreme everywhere occasioning those regretable incidents which distress our minds upto the 19th. century , and even upto a later period.\n\n*  *  *\n\nContrary to the saying that no two kings can exist in one kingdom; in our country, not only two kings lived in one king-dom, in one city, but even one palace; between the years of 1818. A. D. and 1924. A. D. (in the years of end of the first quarter of the 19th. century of Christian Era.)\n\nBecause the cooperation. of two important Houses of Nobles, namely the Barakzais and Saduzais for the second time was"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 60, "text": "-47-\n\ndisturbed on account of blinding of Vazir Fateh Khan and his\nlate asassination, (1818 A. D. -1924. A. D.). Inorder to take revenge\nthe brothers of the dead wazir Fateh Khan collected at a fort\nin a village of Hindiki and a \"council of war\" took place. At that\ntime, too, Purdil Khan and his brothers had taken Kandahar from\nGul Mohamed Khan Populzai, who was appointed by Shah Mahmud:\nthe last named king, when in flight was not able to take reufge\neven at Kandahar. He, therefore, skirting by way of Diraoot, Farah\ntook the road to Herat. This was time, too, when the fugitive\nSaduzai king had still an influence at Herat. Shahshuja was then\nat Ludhiana as a mere wonderer and in trorbile. The larger part\nof the country from Nad Ali in Hamoun Seistan to Kashmire and\nSind was in possesssion of the Barakzai Brothers.\n\nWhen Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan moved towards Peshawar\nand to Kabul at the command of his brother Sirdar Azeem Khan,\nas the result inorder to seek a revenge of the atrocities committed\nby Shah Mahmud's men, he installed the prince Ayub son of Ti-\nmour as the king at Peshawr. This done, he moved on to Kabul.\nIn the meantime, Shahshuja, through the invitation of Mohamed\nAzeem Khan arrived at Peshawar. Quite naturally he had to rem-\nove Shah Ayub from his pedestal. Mohamad Azeem Khan moved\ndown to Peshawar but his Pact with Shah Shuja did not take shape.\nThe prince Ayub was taken into his favour.\n\nWhen Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan took Kabul from Jahangir\nthe son of Kamran, immediately he placed another prince of Sa-\nduzai one named Sultan Ali son fo Timour Shah on the throne\nof Kabul. He himself acted as his Vazir. This act of the kings"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 61, "text": "— 48 —\nand Vazirs, dispossed Kamran and his father Shah Mahmud, who took refuge in Kabul and Ghazni, and when all this was taking place, Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan arrived at Kabul. He had in-stalled his brothers nominee Ayub as the king, and had named him-self as his minister.\n\nIt was in this way that two nobles as ministers lived in Kabul. There is of course, little doubt that these rather unknown Sa-duzai princes, who lived as \"kings\" at one and the same place, had not become kings at their own option; and were kings but in name, for all power was tested in the hands of their minsters; who in their turn had their personal plans.\n\nThe anamolous position which was thus created was due to the fact amongst all the Barakzai Brothers, who by now held the major part of the country within their grasp, could not find or could not agree to find, one amongst them to rule the country; and who could look after the central government. The two brot-hers, Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan, who in reality wished to rule, could not bring themselves forward as real claements of the throne; atleast not directly. Such a procedure would have precipitated a conflict in the minds of others. By the method of placing rather week princes at the thr-one, they had in mind to rule themselves. Ayub Shah ( the protegee of Azeem Khan ) and Sultan Ali, afterwards known as Sultan Ali Shah-as the nominee of Sirdar Doust Mohemod Khan did not desist from opposing each other knew that-each a support of a power noble. Atlast Sultan Ali Shah was strangled at the hands of the son of Ayub Shah at Bala Hisar in his bed chamber; thus one of the twin-kings was removed. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan managed to rule with his protegee for a time. He also journeyed to do battle in far and near corners of the countries, such as in Sindh and Peshawar. His son Habibullah Khan was elected as his father's successor. Ayub Shah was still on the throne, at Balah Hisar and desired to \"depatch\" Habiullah at the hands of his son Ismail, when Purdil Khan reached in time; killed Ismail and det-hroned Ayub and released Habibullah. This was the manner in which the line of Saduzai kings-came to the end at Kabul."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 62, "text": "- 49 -\n\nCircumstances were enfolding significant happenings then; for surrounding Afghan matters, the English had reached the regions of the Punjab and Sindh; Ranjit Singh had bought the Attock fort from Ghulam Mohamed Khan and Jahandad Khan the Bamyazais; and the collaps of the Saduzai dynasty had been completed; and the Barakzai kingdom had not spring up so far. The weekness of the situation was significant; two weekling kings sat at the throne in Balah Hisar, the country was rend from one corner to another by fueds and feudal lords; and the English were marching westwards step by step towards Afghanistan. The Sikh Maharajas were now in possession of Kashmire, Multan Dera Jat and Peshawar; till that region was surrendered to the Servants of the East India Company.\n\n* * *\n\nTWO KINGN IN ONE CITY.\nFORTEENTH ARTICLE\nThe years 1838. A. D. and 1842. A. D. which seperate the duration of the rule of Amir Doust Mohammed, was the time when Shahshuja backed by the English; and English backed by Shahshuja entered Afghanistan. This took place because the elected king of the country was not in the running and that the hand of the foreigners operated in all directions. During the six months of that time of trouble, two kings faced each other at Kabul; one of whom was fighting with the power of the strangers and the other was backed the nation spirit of the people\".\n\n* * *\n\nIn the previous narrative we have mentioned the difficult days of Bala Hisar life in Kabul; here again we desire to say something about the two kings at Kabul. One of these lived in great luxury and magnificence of Royalty; whilst the other existed in the poor man's quarters. Other lived in his own house as an ordinary man in the city. There is some diffirence between these two kings and those named above, however, for these two were the Saduzai princes. They had come forward as the nominees of two Barakzai Nobles; and these two kings were Barakzais and the other was from the Saduzais. One of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 63, "text": "- 50 -\nthem was a protegee of the English and was hated by the people;\nand the other was the one whom people had elected\n\nWhen the English had taken half of India; and in order to\nprotect their possession in India, they had to progress further afied\ninto central Asian territories and had taken a political refuge in the\nscare the danger of the coming of Napoleon eastwards; and by this\nruse had entered our country, \"to protect Afghanistan from the\ndanger of the French conquerer\" but in reality to protect their own\ntrading interests and their empire, and had put to flight the legally\nelected king of Afghanistan Bokharawards. Shahshuja Saduzai was\nplaced for the second time upon the throne of Afghanistan after\n23 years of his exile from the country in 1838 A. D. to 1842 A. D.\nShahshuja, however, ruled only in name, for all power of adminis-\ntration was in the hands of Macnaughton. The English troops had\noccupied the regions stretching from Kandahar and Garishk to Kilat\nGhilzai to Ghazni, Wardak, Kabul Charikar and Jalalabad. During\nthose four years of turmoil and disress if the nation Shahsuja and\nMacaughton the people did not desist from making every possible\neffort. When however cruelity and harsh treatment had reached its\napogee the leaders of the nation, collected round Abdullah Khan\nAchkzai and Aminullah Khan Logari and held a number of meetings.\nThey planed certain schemes one day in the first ten days of the\nmonth of Ramazan 1258. A. H. (November 1840. A. D.) and elected\nNawab Mohammed Zaman Khan son of Nawab Asad Khan-the grand-\nson of Sirdar Payanda Khan as their king. Afterwards on the 18th.\nRamazan (second of November) they started to act. After the murder\nof Burns the national rising increased daily against the English.\nWhen the warfare was at its highest Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan\narrived at Kabul so the result of national resistence a treaty was\nsigned on 16th. Zilhij 1257 A.H. First of the Month of January\n1842. A.D. in the text of which Sirdar Mohamed Zaman khan was\nstyled as the Great Nawab Nawab Mohammed Zaman khan and the\nRepresentative was stled as Aminullah khan. All the other Sirdars pen-\nned their sign atures to the treaty and it was fully sealed and signed.\n\nShahshuja and Zaman Shah were in great conflict one against the\nother during the middle of Ramazan 1257. A.H. to the middle of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 64, "text": "- 51 -\nSafar 1258 A.H. that is from the beginning of November 1841. A.D.to 15th April 1842. A.D. when Shahshuja was assasinated at the hands of Shujaudaollah the son of Zaman Shah. All these five and a half months fierce struggle ensued between the two forces. Aminullah of Logar who was considered as the Deputy of both of these kings did everythig possible to reconcile both of contestents because he would have been degraded at the hands of one of them and would have become only a Vazir.\n\nIn any case circumtances so converged to new situations that matters righted themselves on their own accord. Shahshuja in absence of his supporters so lost himself that he lost all his chances and was ultimately was asssassinated. On the appearance of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar khan the chance of the return of Amir Doust Mahamed khan a new turn. There is of course another story in relation to the son of Shashuja but that should be related at a seperate place. In any case when the matter of kingship of the son of Shahshuja was being contested between Aminullah khan and Zaman Shah at the highest of Maunjan Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan having mat a reverse at the hands of the English returned to Kabul the dispute was settled for some months Fateh Jung ruled and Zaman Shah left him alone for a time till the English inorder to ebenge themselves once again intered Afghanistan and burnt the roof of the Bazaar and then left entire country of Afghanistan and allowed Amir Doust Mohamed Khan to return and occupy the throne of Kabul.\n\n* * *\n\nHABIBULLAH KHAN.\nFIFIEENTH ARTICLE\n(The son and the riches of sirdar Azeem Khan.)\n\nAfter the death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan who was the governor of Kashmire two things remained from him. These related to the matters of the country. They have been of small duration: one was his abandoned spirit and the other was his son. The name of his son was Habibullah Khan; as a young man without any experience, and fond of society, and fond of good living. He wanted"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 65, "text": "- 52 -\nthat with his wealth he could manage the affairs of the state: but his wealth not only deprived him of his realm, but also contributed to his losing of his reason.\n\nOn the death of Mohamed Azeem Khan (1238, A.H. 1823.A.D.) the king of his choice one Ayub Khan was at Kabul. As we have related in other of our contributions, his kingship was in reality the kingship of his minister. After his death, his sun Habibullah Khan took the road that his father took, and took the power which father excersied over the king. But there was a considerable difference between the father and the son. Beyond money he had not inherited anything from his father: and also he was a man who believed in good living. Seeing these weekness in in his son, Sirdar Azeem Khan given the guardianship of his son to one named Nawab Jabar khan. The son, however, forgot his father's orders, and ratherthan act on advise of his father, he sent his guardian out as the governor of Ghazni, so that he could be away from the totalage of his guardian.\n\nIn the first instance there arose a struggle between Prince Ismail the son of Ayub Shah and Habibullah khan. The prince was that the powers of his father were really usurped; and that he struggled to regain the power of his father, whereas Habibullah khan was of the view that even those prerogatives which were only in name, they, too, could be curtailed; thus he approached his uncle of kandahar for is execution. At that time two points attracted the attention of the Barkzai Sirdar in kandahar; one was their desire to face Shah Mahmud at Herat, and the second was to uphold the kingly prestige at Kabul. At that time, too, Sirdar Shair Dil khan was engaged in a battle with Shah Mahmud, Sirdar Purdil khan immediately came to kabul. After meeting Ayub Shah, he put him in prison at Bala Hisar. PrinceIsmail, the son of the deposed and imprisoned king was killed. In this way, therefore, the last figure of rule of the Saduzais was removed from. But for the second time Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan disagreed, and a fight ensued between him and Shair Dil Khan in the neghbourhood of Bala"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 66, "text": "— 53 —\nHisar and Shah Shaheed; but the intercession of Nawab Jabar khan\nand Nawab Mohammed Zaman khan the two were reconciled. The\nplane evolved by Shair Dil khan will be discussed in a different\narticle.\n\nSirdar Habibullah Khan son of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan,\nas we have said already, was not a man of any considerable perso\nnality; except that he had inherited a good deal of wealth from his\nfather. Not only was money bequethed to Sirdar Habibullah Khan\nby his father but also, the Sirdarship and leadership of Kabul had\nalso been imparted to him. But this was not really granted to him\nby the people who mattered. Sirdar Habibullah Khan, therefore,\ndesired to have that leadership by spending money and through the\ninfluence of his friends But this wealth of his attracted the atten\ntions of his uncles of Peshawar and of Kandahar. Their coming to\nKabul however, deprived him not only of his wealth but also all\nsemblence of any leadership of Kabul that he had sought.\n\nTHE COMING OF SHIR DIL KHAN TO KABUL.\n\nWhen Sirdar Shair Dil Khan arrived in Kabul Sirdar Yar\nMohammed Khan and Sirdar Sultan Mohammed Khan the half-wit\nSirdar Habibullah Khan against Sirdar Shair Dil Khan. His path\nwas barred at Char Dahi; but Sirdar Shair Dil Khan skirted by\nway of Killah Fazil Baig, Afshar Nanuk Chi and Chal Tan and\nreached Kabul. Beating the resistence of his adverseries he moved\nto the region of the fur merchants, which lay towards the east of the\nbridge of Mahmud Khan, where he made his military headquarters\nThence advancing by way of the Hisar arrived at Killa Housh Mund;\nand moving still to the south in a semi-circle surrounded the citedal\nof Bala Hisar; and at last by way of Darwazai Khoni near the\nGateway of Jobba entered Bala Hisar. He took the enterior by force\nof arms; and took Habibullal Khan a prisoner."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 67, "text": "--54--\n\nTHE SADUZAIS IN HERAT.\n\nSIXTEENTH ART ICLE\n\n(Shah Mahmud & Kamran in one Corner of Afghanistan.)\n\nThe assassination of Fatheh Khan in 1234.A.H. at the hands of Shah Mahmud and Kamran, and in consequence the reaction of the Bakarkzai Brothers in order to avenge themselve is an incident, on-account of which the King and the prince of the Saduzais took th-eir stand in herat; and the rule of the Brakzais was established in all Afghanistan. There is no doubt that despite of it all, for the ne-xt 22 years, the rule of Shah Mahmud and his son, and of his re-latatives lasted. But in this article details are given about the rule of the princes of Saduzais, and these details will serve to show that despite the internecine war, and the limitation of the rule Saduzais, the opposition to them by those of his countrymen; the aggressions of the Kachars of Persia, the interference and political interests of the English with Russia in Central Asia; the city of He-at was after all conquered without a long seige and resistence, It, too, remained in the hands of the Saduzais.\n\n* * *\n\nAfter the assassination of Fatheh Khan in 1234.A.H. the opp-osition of the Saduzais and Barakzai was considerably increased. The King Shah Mahmud and prince Kamran fled from the opposition of Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan's forces at Chahar Asyab to Kandahar. As this city had fallen to Pur Dil Khan and his brother from Gul Mohamed Khan-one time governor of the place appointed by the Saduzais-Shah Mahmud and his son were compelled to travel by D-araward and bypaths in a great haste and with much difficulties and reached Farah. It is related that the king reached Herat only with eleven men and there he established his rule.\n\nThe princes of Saduzai, who had created a bad name for the-mselves in the country because of their savage act of assassinating Sirdar Fatheh Khan did not find Herat any too happy a place to"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 68, "text": "—55—\nsurvive and to have their records of misdeeds condoned. The fact\nwas that the lust of personal power and interest that this king and\nhis son had, they did not pay the slightest attention to any and all\nprotest that had been made in connection of their appalling activities.\n\nShah Mahmud considered that all his misfortunes had been\ninflicted upon him due to the activities of his son Kamran, wanted\nto have all power into his hands; but Kamran, who had tasted to\nluxuries of being an heir to the throne of his father had another\nidea: thus Shah Mahmud fearing that his son might imprison him,\nin the year 1235.A.H. left the city of Herat in fear of his life.\nIn the years of 1820.A.D. and 1821.A.D, the son and the father\nhad to measure swords in the neighbourhood of Herat. The king\nsought help from the people of Bad-Ghaiz, Ghurjistan and Emaq;\nand the prince sought assistence from the officers of the Kachars\nof Persia and Meshed. Till atlast the nobles terminated this ridiculous\nbattle between father and son; and persuaded the king to retain\nthe title and prestige of royalty; and that all administration was to\nbe handed over to his son, Kamran. The position, thus was this that\nwhereas the entire country of Afghanistan was in the hands of\nthe Barakzai Brothers, and Sikhs were inroading from the eastern\nregions; and they were \"wretling\" against these Sikhs; the Saduzai\nprinces found an opportunity to continue to rule in the north-west\nof the country. The trouble which was going on between the father\nand the son in Herat area amongst the Saduzais, was contemporary\nof the time when the Anglo-Russian imperial penetration and rivalry\nhad reached its higt in degards to Central Asia. The Kachars took\nadvantage of this weekness frequently attacked Herat.\n\nThe first fact which interfered with the position of Shah Mha-\nmud and Kamran from Western Asyab was the factor of the attack\nof Firozuddin in the year 1822. A.D. Haji Firozuddin, who as the\nbrother of Shah Mahmud for sixteen years had acted as an in-\ndependent governor in Herat-from 1800. A.D. to 1816. A.D,-and af-\nter the collaps of Kandahar when Kandahar had been taken by Pur\nDil Khan' had gone to Meshad, with the help and co-operation of\nKhali Khan Tayamni attack Herat; but his helper was killed and he\nhimself was taken prisoner. In the year 1823. A.D. with the conni-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 69, "text": "- 56-\nvance of Fateh Ali Khan Kachar attacks were launched against\nHerat. In fact these attacks were also moved down to Farah. The in-\nhabitants of Farah, however, were now attcahd to the Sirdars of\nKandahar, Sirdar Shair Dil Khan moved to Farah to repel the aggre-\nssors. At the time Shah Mahmud was indulging himself, whether\nthrough his own desire, or because he was compelled to remain id-\nle, and was at Bagh Shah. Kamran had deputed affairs of the state\nto Husain Khan his uncle Mustafa Khan Zori; and placed his son\nto watch as to how these two discharged their duties. He himself,\n(Kamran) gave his time to the reduction of the city of Farah. These\ntwo Sirdar, who had penetration amongst the people, had their own\ndesigns. From the very beginning they allied themselves and plotted\nagainst Kamran. The son of Kamran was set on a wrong path by the-\nse two intriguers, by inciting him to claim a kingship. Later on one\nof them released Haji Firozuddin, and set him on the throne; and\nthe other approached Shah Mahmud and \"released\" him, Later on\nMustafa Khan Zouri terminated 18 days reign of Haji Firozuddin and\ninduced Kamran to return to Herat.\n\nIn the south, although Shair Dil Khan had beseiged the Killa\nLash and Wajueen: but further opportunity of an advance did not\ncome to his hands: thus Kamran was undecided whether to return\nto Herat or not. As Mustafa Khan had not acquired a complete mas-\ntery over things in Herat, the people were not very pleased with\nhim; thus Syed Mir Saddiq Khan it was who invited Kamran to\nHerat. In the darkness of night, the prince Kamran's return was\nmanipulated. For a whole month, a struggle continued between Kam-\nran and Mustafa Khan with in the precints of the town;and in the\nKilla Ikhtiaruddin. Till at last Mustafa Khan surrundured and Kamran\ntor the second time took possession of the city of Herat ( 1823.A.D.)\n1244. A. H. In the year 1829. A.D. ( 1245. A. H.) after the death of his\nfather-Shah Mahmud-he proclaimed himself as king.\n\nDuring nine of ten years ( 1810. A. D.-1829. A. D.) when Shah\nMahmud as king and his son Kamran as the real administrator in\nHerat, when they were in opposite camps, and was harrassed by the\nattacks of the Kachars, did not find their places as the bed of\nroses. Shah Mahmud died under mysterious circumstances; for accor-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 70, "text": "-57-\nding to some, his son is supposed to have a hand in the death of Shah Mahmud.\n\nIn any case, after that date, Kamran wore the mantle of hi father as king. He appointed as his minister of the realm, one named Atta Mohamed Khan Alkozai, who slowly grabbed the administration strings into his hands. This Atta Mohamed Khan died in the year 1830. A.D. after whom his son Sirdar Din Mohamed Khan took the appointment ; but his rivals prevented this, so that he ( Din Mohamed Khan ) gave the appointment to his cousin one named Yar Mohamed Khan Alkozai, the son of Abdullah Khan Alkozai was the governor of Kashmire during the time of Shah Mahmud's reign.\n\nIn the beginning the relationship between the Minister of The Realm and Kamran were not bad. In the year 1832. A. D. Fateh Ali Shah Kachar sent a military expedition to Herat under the command of his son one named Abbas Mirza at the head of thirty thousand soldiers. Abbas Mirza wanted to settle the issue withour fighting for it, therefore, he sent a messenger of his to Kamran. Wazir Yar Mohamed Khan was sent for that purpose to Meshad. But as the Afghan envoy did not accept the least point against the interests of his Afghan soveriegn, the matter was not solved. The Persian prince, against all rules of procedure imprisioned the Afghan envoy. The son of Abbas Mirza, one named Sal Bud beseiged Herat ; but the Persians under Abbas Mirza were not strong enough to force an issue, and the Persians , therefore, retired to Meshad. ( 1833. A. D. ) Yar Mohamed Khan returned to Herat. A year after this, of cuorse, Fateh Ali Shah also died, ( 1834. A. D. )\n\nAfter this episode, Kamran and his minister of the State, Yar Mohamed Khan were able to have peace for three or four years, in order to consolidate their kingdom. During this time, too, the minister was able to add to his powers in regards to administration of the realm; till he was really all in all. So much so that he now had practically those very powers which Kamran had taken over from his father. In the year 1837. A. D. rumours arose regarding the possibility of an attack of the Persians during the reign of Mohamed Shah Kachar against Herat. The prime mover"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 71, "text": "- 58 -\nin this matter was the Czarist regime of Russia. It is a time, too, when the question of the possession of Herat had assumed an international aspect; so that the progress of imperialist designs of Russia and England, in Central Asia and India had arrived at a pass that it was feared that one day soon the two expansionist forces must collide some where in the neighbourhood of Centrl Asia. There is no doubt that the Saduzais of Herat, and Persian Kachars from Ghouristan to Herat had come into conflict with eachother in Afghanistan; but the expansionist policies of Russia and of England were rather more interested in the historical situation of Herat as a point of geography and politcal location. The Russians assisted the Kachars as against the Saduzais; and the English were in favour of these Saduzais; so the political helpers, and even military helpers of each these European dowers were assisting each group. Both the Russians and the English were ever in quest of approaching Amir Doust Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Kundil Khan, through sending their varous delegations, letters and envoys to win these two Sirdars to their respective sides. Great political manoeuvres, political rivalry was the scene in Central Asia of the period.\n\nInspite of the fact that the Killa of Ghuyans fell in to the hands of the Kachars; and the Persian soldiers reached upto the citidal walls under ther Russian officers; and Herat was besseiged for ten months, and that on account of lack of rations King Kamran did in effect opened negotiations for peace, yet Wazir Yar Mohamed Khan Alkozai and showed great resistence; and Pottinger, who was an English Agent, gave great hopes to Kamran in Herat. The result of it all was that Herat was not conquered by the Persians and that fatal hour was passed. Pressure was brought to bear upon Persia by the English at Bundar Abbas, so that the Persian king's forces has to retire from their ten months seige of Herat and returned to Tehran.\n\nAfter replusing the foreign attacks, Kamran and his minister Yar Mohamed Khan converged their attention quite definitely toward the internal enemies of their own. The king, however, was now getting rather anxious about the growing power of his minister; and"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 72, "text": "— 59 —\n\nwanted to remove him through whatever pretext that was possible.\nThe minister on his turn, seeing his growing power wanted to do\naway with the king. In the year 1225. A. H. when Shahshuja was\nruling at Kabul, Kamran entered Killa Ikhtiaruddin and launched an\nattack against his own powerful minister. The result was not favo-\nurable to the king, so that Kamran was placed under surveillance\nin the region of Kohistan. There he was assassinated by the order\nof minister in the year 1842. A. D. 1256. A. H.\n\n* * *\n\nYAR MOHAMED KHAN ALKOZAI.\nSEVENTEENTH ARTICLE\n(The Minister, The Minister of The Realm of The Herat Kings.)\nYar Mohamed Khan, whose account is being given in this\narticle was one of the great man and man of great power in Af-\nghanistan. He held the position of a Minister of the Realm during\nthe reign of King Kamran, he, on account of the power which he\nhad gathered into his hands, he reached to the great position\nof a ruler at Herat, where his life ended. His territory extened\nbeyond Herat to such areas as Bulk and Chakhansour. Yar Moha-\nmed Khan seeing that the city of herat was attracting the interests\nof strangers, like the English, was opposed to the English and was\ninclined towards the Persians towards the end of his time. his Policy\nwas to protect himself from external & internal intrusion; and it is to\nbe accepted that he managed to do this.\n\nIn the year 1829. A. D. (1240. A. H.) when Shah Mahmud,\nfhe Saduzi king of Herat died under mysterious circumstances;\nand his son Kamran occopied the throne-who in fact had\nassumed the power of government during the life time of his\nfather-installed one named Ata Mohamed Alkozi was his minister.\nA year after that, Ata Mohamed Alkozi died and King Kamran\nwas compelled to appoint another man in his place. Accordinog to\ntraditon of the time, the place of a minister of heriditory, thus\nAta Mohamed Khan's place was to be taken by his son, named\nSirdar Din Mohamed Khan. The courtiers, however, opposed that\nappointment; thus Din Mohamed Khan agreed to step down in\nfavour of his cousin one named Yar Mohamed Khan Alkozai."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 73, "text": "- 60 -\n\nYar Mohamed Khan who is famous for his appointment as a minister was the son of a governor of Kashmire, one named Abdullah Khan. He was a governor of Kashmire at the time of Shah Mahmud. Abdullah Khan's son-Yar Mohamed Khan-became more famous than his father in Afghan history. Ultimately he became a Minister of the State, and ended up with becoming a king of Herat. His name was known all through Central Asia. Yar Mohamed Khan was a minister from the year 1830. A. D. till 1842. A. D. that is to the end of the days of Kamran as a king. His term of office was frougt with those uncertain and difficult times, when that area was rent asunder by inroads of the Kachars, the struggle of imperial expansion of the English and the Russians in centaral Asia regarding the strategical position of the city of Herat. There is little doubt that during such a period of difficulties of international magnitude, when the feeble king-like Kamran-was on the throne, the affairs of the state, as being upon the shoulders of a minister, were arduous and important. As the records of history manifest, from the moment, that this Sirdar of Alkozi took on the task of a minister, he was always solicitous that Herat shall be protected at all cost. Herat was, indeed, protected by him, as we had seen. When in the year 1833. A. D. the prince Abbas Mirza-the son of Fateh Ali Shah Kachar-launched an attack agaist Herat; and desired to settle the matter without fighting by talking to the representative of the Afghan king of Herat, it was Yar Mohamed Khan, who was sent as an envoy on behalf of the Afghan Saduzai king of Herat to Meshad; he did not accept the least point of influence of the Kachars in Herat or any of the regions under the rule of his sovereign; so that the Persia prince, contrary to all procedure, imprisoned the Afghan envoy and placed him under very adverse conditions.\n\nQuite naturally Kamran Shah made endeavours in getting the release of his minister; and either due to those endeavors; or that Abbas Mirza died (1833. A. D.) Yar Mohamed Khan returned to Herat and was once again busy with his duties, and was able to take the reigns of government in his strong hands."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 74, "text": "— 61 —\nIn the year 1837. A. D. when the rivalry of England and\nof Russia was all its highest over the question of Herat; and Mohamed\nShah assisted by the Russian officers beseiged the city of Herat\nfor ten months, the Vazir-Yar Mohamed Shah.showed himself equal\nto the task when in making arrangements with the English thr-\nough Potinger-who was living in disguise in Herat-and for in other\nways for the defence of the city. Nor was it all, but he also\nused some of the money that the purpose of strengthening of his\ntroops; and managed to repulse the aggressor Persians forces even\nfrom the very walls of the city of Herat.\n\nAfter 1838. A. D. when the storm was blown over in regards\nto the Persian attack against Herat, the Englih had taken Kabul\nand Kandahar in the name of Shahshuja. Later they tried to occupy\nHerat and to place the local Saduzai gevernment of Herat under\ntheir influence. As we had mentioned, Pottinger, as the represe-\nntative of the East India Company had paid a sum to Kamran\nand to his minister Yar Mohamed Khan in order to strengthen\nthe Saduzai defence forces. After the lifting of the seige Captain\nStoddard, too, joined Pottinger, so as to secure some \"consideration\"\nfor the East India Company. Yar Mohamed Khan made use of\nthe English money, but did not give the slightest point of \"cons-\nideration\" to the English either in commercial or political sense.\nThe English minster one named Macnuagton, thereupon, sent Major\nTodd to join the other two Englishmen at Herat, to persuade\nthe local Saduzai administraion with the inducement of money\nand other promises to come under the English influence. A\ntreaty of friendhsip was signed between the English and Kamran\nin 1839 A . D . between Stoddard and Kamran; but the Vazir\nYar Mohamed Khan, who was the actual power, did not sign or\nthe engagement entered into and did not give any consideration\nto the English. Yar Mohamed Khan being aware of the interest\nof both the Persians and the English in regards to the city of\nHerat tried to benefit from both sides for the good of the country;\nso that when the Persians attacked Herat, Yar Mohamed Khan\ntook the help of the English to repel the agressor; and when the\ndanger to Herat was over, and the English had taken practically\nevery part of Afghanistan except Herat. Yar Mohamed paid no"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 75, "text": "- 62 -\n\nattention to the soft words of the English; and because of the friendly pressure of Mohamed Shah Kachar, he commanded that Major Tode should leave Herat. His growing power was now in progress, till in the year 1842. A. D. he managed to remove even the Kamran from his royal position.\n\nThere is little doubt that after that date, he did not proclaim himself as a king, but called himself only a Minister of the Realm. This title was considered of greater magnitude that the kingships of either Shah Mahmud or Kamran. He ( Yar Mohamed Khan ) now started on a carrer to extend the extent of his territory. Yar Mohamed Khan paid attention to this extension of his administrative province in two directions ; namely in the south and the East-in Ghour and in the regions of Murghab. He reduce Karim Dad Khan, the head of the Hazras, of Killa Noor, to submission. In the year 1842. A. D. ( 1257. A.H. ) which is the time of a great anti-English movement at Kabul, he took an expedition to Ghour. At the time in Ghour two persons had influence , one was Mustafa Khan and the other was named Ibrahim Khan. Two sons of Kamran named Saiful Muluk and Saadat Muluk took refuge with Ibrahim Khan ; also Sirdar Din Mohamed Khan-who as may be remembered had waived his claim over the Minister of the Realm office-had now become an enemy of him under the protection of one Mustafa Khan. In addition to this Rawlinson, the political representative of the English in Kandahar had also taken steps to remove Yar Mohamed Khan from Herat, and his activities were projected at Ghour. The Minister of the Realm took advantage of the animosity of these two nobles of Ghour and rendered them week by precipitating a conflict bet ween them ; so that the was able to project his influence in Ghour upto Karz and Nazli. This done he returned to Herat. In 1846. A. D. when Mohamed Shah dismissed Saifud Dowlah from the governorship of Meshad ; the king of Herat found the opportunity to extend his influence up to Tuhat Jam. During that year and the year after that 1847. A. D. he was further able to extend his say to the region of Mughab, Shibarghan, Aqhcha, to Sarpul and upto the neighbourhood of Bulkh. He wrote a letter to the ruler of Merve, asking him to surrender himself under the rule of Yar Mohamed Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 76, "text": "- 63 -\n\nAt the time when the prestige of Yar Mohamed Khan as\nthe ruler of Herat had reached its highest point, at Kabul the reign\nof Amir Doust Mohamed Khan obtained, and Kandahar was in the\nhands of Sirdar Kuhandil Khan. Political relations between Kabul\nand Herat were cordial and on account of the family connection of\ntwo royal house they became even more friendly; for Yar Mohamed\nKhan had given his daughter in merriage to Vazir Mahamed Akbar\nKhan; and on the death of Vazir Mohamed Akbar Khan, the second\nson of the Amir married the widow of his brother. But on the\ncontrary there was a great tension between Sirdar Kunhandil\nKhan and the ruler of Herat. This animosity it was that compelled\neach of these contestent to ask the help of the Persians; and each\nof them wrote in his individual manner to Mohamed Shah, the Ka-\nchar king. The Persians were, however, rather afraid of the growing\nstrength of Yar Mohamed Khan, therefore, they wanted to assist\nKuhindil Khan; but his death destroyed this plan. Apart from this\nwhen Naziruddin Kachar came upon the throne of Persia, dangerous\nsituation arose for the Tehran government in Meshad; this was in\nthe shape of the revolt of Saifuddoullah, the deposed governor of\nthat city. Humza Mirza was appointed to punish the revel. The Vazir-Yar\nMohamed Khan saw a chance for further strengthening himself at the\nexpense of this Persian Fracas, for he noticed that this would wee-\nken the Persian urge against Herat; and thus he was not quite sure\nas to what to do for the best, because he was still friendly towards\nthe Persian kings; and wanted to help Humza Mirza. Both of these\nrivals were now the subject of attention of Yar Mohamed Khan. He\nwrote to both of them. He started with 8,000 fighting men towards\nMeshad. In \"appearance\" he showed favour more to Humza Mirza,\nand for that reason Nazir Uddin send him as gift a sword studdied\nwith jewels, and bestowed on him the title of Zahiruddoullah.\n\nIn as much as Amir Doust Mohamed Khan was desirous that\nhe should bring the whole country under one banner. and thus p-\nroduce a unity by taking Kandahar and Herat; both Kuhin Dil\nKhan and Yar Mohamed Khan opposed the Amir. In the year 1267.\nA.H. a struggle was imminent; Yar Mohamed wrote to Kuhim Dil Khan\nthat in place of both of them being at lagger head witn each other."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 77, "text": "-64-\nthey should really combine in their efforts. This is a time, too, when\nAhmed Khan the head of the Ishaq Zais, induce Kuhin Dil Khan\nto take the region of Lash, then Shair Dil Khan son of Mihr Dil\nKhan started from Kandahar to that direction ; just in time Kuhin\nDil Khan's son Sirdar Mohamed Saddiq Khan occupied the region of\nChughansour. Yar Mohamed Khan was rather frightened about this,\ntherefore, he, tooo, tok notice of the region of Lash and removed\nAhmed Khan form that locality; and send Sirdar Mohamed Saddiq\nKhan back to Kandahar with due honour and with much favour; ma-\nking his son Sirdar Said Mohamed Khan as the governor of Lash.\nHe himself returned to Herat. In the way to Herat, he fell ill\nsuffering with fever and died in 1267, A. H. He was burried near\nthe grave of Jami.\n\nDuring his rule in Herat Yar Mohamed Khan-twelve years\nwith his might reduced all the lesser nobles to subjugation. He\ngave peace to practically all the territories under his jurisdiction.\nHe also paid a great deal of attention to agriculture and even\nto the mines of his territory. He repaired all those buildings which\nhad suffered during fighting in and around Herat. Those who\nhad died as a result of the war with the foreigners were remem-\nbered by him, for their dependents received grants of lands in such\nregions as Killa Noa and in areas around. As compared to the\nSaduzai princes, he ruled a larger territory and most certainly\nmuch more effeciently.\n\nTOWARDS THE FRONTIER DELINEATION.\nEIGHTEENTH ARTICLE\nThe English atlast on their road of imperialist expansion\nreached upto the banks of the Indus in the middle of the 19th.\ncentury of Christian Era. But from the time that they arrived at\nthat locality, they were subjected to great difficulty, for there they\nwere confronted with the problem of delineating the frontiers. The\ndifficulty was that during a whole century their political thinkers\nand their military officers through various writings and in virtue\nof multiferous documents which they had sighned, they had com-\nmitted themselves to quite a number of baffling situations. They\nknew that the problems of the frontiers between them and the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 78, "text": "- 65 -\nAfghans had not been solved. As a result the reaction had been\nthe question of Pushtunistan come into being, so that till that region\nof the Pushtuns is not made indpendent, there could not be a\nPermanent peace in that phart of Asia.\n\nAs a result of the records of history which had been rev-\nealed; and some of which have also been appearing in the publi-\ncations both in our own and those of the English. When the\nEnglish occupied the Indus Valley in the year 1843. A. D. and\nplaced the Punjab unddr their rule, had aways in the quest of\nmaking a boundry line their territory and those of the western\nneighbours.\n\nIn other words, the imperialist designs of the English during\ntheir progress for half a century had enabled them to overpower\nthe fertile regions of India from the Ganges to the basin of\nthe Indus river. When that was accomplished they were solicitous\nto find a lind of demarkation of a permanet value; so that the\ntasty morsal of India should be eaten away from the interference\nof rivals; so that no one should meddle in their rule of the\nfetile plains and extensive regions of which then they were the\nmasters. It was this that impelled the military and political officers\nof rhe Britsh empire to arrive at a decision in regards to a line\nof frontier.\n\nAs the readers are aware that the discovery and the evolution\nof a line of demarkation was a problem of great intricacy; the\ncnnsiderations which promted the several steps of the British in\nthis regard had perforce due to the ever changing conditons of\ntime and circumstances, had to be altered and changed frequently.\n\nThe principles that guided the British in relation to this\nmaking of a fronier line of strength and permanancy, were two\nfangled. One school was the school of Forward Policy and the\nother was the Limited Frontier of Close Frontier Policy. Those\nBritish officers who had served in Sindh were favourable to a"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 79, "text": "- 66 -\nfrontier of artificial character, their real intention being that discord might be produced in Afghanistan, and thus gradually to annex Quetta, Kandhár, Kabul and Herat into their Indian possessions. This was the secret intention of those who belonged to the Forward Policy School. The other later known as the Sindh School was composed of those British officers, who had served in the Punjab, and they were syled by their kind as the Defenders of the Road. They were wedded to the Close Border Policy. Their views were that the frontier should be considered as being on the line drawn at the river Abasin or the lene along the mountains; and not a single step may be taken westward beyond that line. This School was some times called the Punjan School as well.\nWhen the English, therefore, advanced from the Ganges basin to the banks of the Indus river; and half of north India came entirely under their imprial rule; the necessity was purgent to produce a boundry line from among the plans of the two schools. One of the three solutions were to be projected.\nThe line should run along the river Abasin. Secondly that the line should run along the mountains of Sulaiman Koh and Katasr Chur. The third proposal that the line should be the heart of Afghanistan, that to say the Hindu Kush Range.\nPrior to our studying these three proposals; let us consider as to what regions the En glish penetration had arrived.\nThe English proded Ranjit Singh to war against the Afghans, so that the Sikh ruler might weeken the power of the Barakzais and the Saduzais. By this manipulation, it was thought to serve the best interests of the English. The Maharaja was allowed the rule, but as soon as the Sikh died, the English hand immediately grabbed his territoty, so that seven years after Ranjit's death the province of Sindh was taken, and within ten the entire Punjab annexed into the British territory. The annexation of the Punjab was completed in the year 1849, A. D. and then they cosidered that their frontier boundry line westward ran along the right bank of the river Indus and along the western ranges of the mountains of the tribes. This boundry line, which the English considered as their inheritance from"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 80, "text": "- 67 -\n\nthe Sikhs, and the discussion of that subject requires closer study. This line, however, was the one which passed between the river Indus and the mountains of the tribes on the fringes of the plains-agricultural plains-and the foothills and rocky defiles of the west. In other words, it was a boundry line which divided the agricultural plains from the rocky mountains of the clansmen of Pushtunistan: and the mountain dwellers of the tribes were beyond that line. In spite of the fact that the English territory could be defined as lying beyond that line; that is, on the east and the south-east of the course of the Indus river; and beyond that lay on the north and north-west the independent country of Afghanistan and the independent tribesmen: yet the English sought to establish a firm and permanent frontier line beyond which they may rest secure in their Indian possessions.\n\nAs every one knows, and history, geography, literature, legends and traditions bear witness: the natural and pilitical and historical boundry of India is no other than the course of the river Indus which arising in the far north at Gilgit and courses straight down to south till it debauches itself in the Indian ocean. This, line, too, seperates Afghanistan from India; and it is a dividing line, which nature has quite obviously created for that purpose. Historical precedences in this regard are always recorded; and every body knows of this fact. The knowledge of this fact, too, persuades some better informed Englishmen to consider that when they had reached the banks of the Indus, then they have touched their natural boundry line in the west.\n\nAmongst the English officers, the man who accepted the river Abasin as the boundry of their territory was Lord Lawrence, who had a great deal of administrative experience of the Punjab administration. His cry was always \"back to the Indus\". His views were that Kohat and the protruding areas of the tribes would go beyond the Peshawar area by any other boundry line than the one drawn along the Indus river. Also, that the stationing of British troops in the Peshawar area was not conducive of a healthy life for British troops. For this reason Lord Lawrence considered that the river Indus was the best boundry line ."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 81, "text": "-68-\nHe further added that the river Indus was a deep and definite\nartery of water, most suitable for a boundry line; in place of an\nindefinite thin line along the foothills. Also that the Indus river\nconstituted a shorter boundry line, and in the expense in its defence\nwould be much less than for any other land boundry. Under these\ncircumstances, Lord Lawrence advised the Government of India to\ngive back the territories of Kohat and Peshawar to Afghanistan.\n\nThere is no doubt that some of the English men did not\nsee eye te eye with Lawrence's suggestions; so thet his suggestions\nwere made nul and void. Lawrence, howeve, stuck to his views.\nAs his views were not accepted by Lord Canning, he (Lawrence)\nslightly modified his views: and he added that if the river Abasin\ncould not be taken as the natural boundry line in regards to\ngeography and history of India; we should atleast not put a\nsingle foot forward beyond those foothills formed the boundry\nline of the Sikhs; because beyond that area lie high mountains,\ndeep valleys and many turning and twisting passes; which would\nbe difficult to defend, whereas a line along the foothills would be\nmore secure and the mountains in front of the line would be\na source of defence and strength.\n\nThis line which running along the course of the river Indus,\nand touching the foothills of the Sulaiman range and Kaiser Ghor,\nwas the same boundry line which marked the line, where Ranjit\nSingh with English incitement had extended his territory during\nthe internecine wars of the Barakzai Brothers and the Saduzais.\nThe tribal territory, however, was entirly beyond it. This\nboudry line was adopted by the English from the Sikhs in the\nyear 1849. A. D. It was, too, the line, which according to Lord\nLawrence should be a definite line beyond the English should not\nproceed westwards. But as the historical records show, most reg-\nretfully due to the military minded officers of the English, bent\non imperial expension, did not accept the wise advice of their\nbetter minds and impelled by the theme Forward Policy proceded\nforward into the tribal regions of mountais; and from 1879. A.\nD. entered into a policy of aggrersion. Their hidden desire, of\ncourse, was the boundry line should terminate at Kabul, Ghazni"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 82, "text": "-69-\n\nand even at Heart; but they were unable to execute this nefarious plan, and the boundry line between Afghanistan and In dia remained indefinte.\n\n* * *\n\nNINTH ARTICLE\n\nTHE ENGLISH INTEREST IT HERAT MATTERS.\n\nThe English after their first interference with matters Afghan, and even after that during the disturbances in the regions of the south of the Hindu Kush; were always at pains to bring Herat and the local Saduzai rule there under their sway. In the years 1837, 1838, and 1839. A. D. their agent, such as Pottinger, Stoddard and Todd in disguise reached Herat. They spent a great deal of money for strengthening of the army there, and in planning tactics in order gain an upper hand in the administration of the city of Herat. None of these manouvres succeeded, and the least amount of preference was not accorded to them by the wise minister of Kamran, one named Yar Mohamed Khan Alkozai. The Vazir did in effect repel the machinations of Russia and those of the Persians through the help of the English, yet with his establisihng offriendly relations with the Persians, he annulled the expansionist policies of England as well.\n\n* * *\n\nProgressively as the East India company marched on the norther regions of India from the Bay of Bengal; its officers saw themselves as the inheritors of the land; and the fertile territories of India to lie at their feet. Along with the expansion of the English power in India and the acquiring of territory; there was at back of their minds, of course, a thought of. the newly annexed areas. The penetraion of the English forces in India leuring the rule of Zaman Shah, and later after the territories of Ranjit Singh fell into their lot; mattrs so contrved that their implications were seen during such periods of our history as at the time of the rule of Shah Mahmud, Shahshuja, again during the rule of Shahshuja, then during the time of Amir Doust Mohamed Khan and Shuja and"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 83, "text": "- 70 -\nonce again when Doust Mohmed Khan and Shuja and once again when Doust Mohamed Khan was on the throne. So that they reached Peshawar, Dera Ismail Khan, Shikar Pour: and that due to the internecine wars in Afghanistan, the introduction of foreign forces was made clear to the extent of their being in possesion of three most important cities of Afghanistan, namely Kabul, Kandahar; and eyes were being cast towards Herat.\n\nContemporary to the English activities in India: or indeed, a little earlier than that period: the imperialist designs of the Czarist Russia were making themselves felt amogst the Khanates of Central Asia; so that the Russian imperialist thrust was proceeding south wards towards the banks of the Oxus.\n\nThere is, of course, little doubt that the English, when they were still not further west than the Punjab; and as early as the reign of Zaman Shah in Afghanistan; were rather apprehensive about the designs of Napoleon and Czars of Russia; and that when they managed to contain the Afghan progress behind the mountains of Afghanistan; and they themselves became the undispured monarchs of India; the fear gripped them for they had then to protect a much larger part of their possessions. The aggression of the English in Afghanistan was due to the fear in the hearts of their imperiallistically inclined officers regarding the western defence of their territories.\n\nIn any case when after 1836. A. D. Afghanistan was divided into several local principalities; the Russians of the Czarist regime and the Persians under Kachars joineds hand in order to inroad into the Afghan territory with a view to possessing the city of Herat. The political heads of the East India Company in Bengal seeing the danger of the Russio-Persian alliance against Herat, were bent upon doing everything possible to see that the Russio-Persian designs were defeated. But that which had made the English more anxicus than ever was the condition of internal affairs in Afghanistan itself In Kabul, Kandahar and Herat local governments had been set up; and the enimosity of Barakzai brothers and the Saduzais had contributed to the creation of a separate kingdom by Kamran at Herat."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 84, "text": "- 71 -\nBoth the English and the Russians had sent their envoys to Kabul:\nand in the winter of 1837. A. D. Burns came as an envoy of the En\nglish to the court of Amir Doust Mohamed Khan, and the Russian\ndetermined not to be left behind sent their envoy in the person of\none named Vakuvich.\n\nThe danger point, according to the English was just that city\nof Herat. Mr. Macneil, the English envoy in Tehran wrote a letter\nto the English governor-general in Calcutta in 1836.A.D. regarding\nthe Russio-Persian designs regarding Herat. From that date onwards\nthe statesmen of English were giving a great deal of attention to the\nconsideration of the Herat Question; and since that period it is that\nwe are introduced to such a person Major Edward Pottinger.\n\nMajor Pottinger, who belonged to the Artillery secton of Bo-\nmbay reached Afghanistan in 1836. A.D. or in the beginning of 1837,\nand after a protected stay in Kabul at the house of Nawab Jabbar\nKhan, journyed towards Herat by way of Hazarajat; where he reach-\ned in the summer of 1837. A.D. and contacted Kamran and his\npowerful minister, Yar-Mohamed Khan.\n\nThere is little doubt that the local king of Herat, Kamran,\nnoting the difficulties that faced him was in need of help. There\nwere no less than thirty to forty thousand troops of Mohamed Shah\nKachar with some Rusian volunteers, and led by Russian, Italian\nand even French officers. Pottinger, as the representative of the East\nIndia company, who were always solicitous of the defence\nproblem of India; was ready to render any help that was to be\nasked from the English. Under the instructions of the English offi-\ncer, the Saduzai ruler attended to the defence walls of Herat and\nadjusted military matters under his advice; till ultimately the tro-\nops of Mohamed Shah Kachar of Persia led by the Russian officers\nbeseiged Herat on 23rd. November of 1838. A.D. This seige lasted\nfor ten months; that is to say beginning from the winter of 1837 to\nthe spring and summer of 1838. A. D. Kamran was almost ready to\nacceed to certain points of the enemy, but his minister resited any\nsuch appeasement, and Major Pottinger gave all kinds of advice tow-\nards till the most determind attack led by the Russian general Bur-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 85, "text": "-72-\n\noviski on 24th. June 1838. A. D. was repulsed; and ultimately the Persians beat a retreat actually from the proximity of the city walls in 8th. September 1838. and retired to Tehran,\n\nThere is no doubt that the real purpose of Pottengir and of his higher officers was to to strengthen the forces of the Saduais; and to restrict the plans of the Russio-Persian aggression towards Herat and in other perts of Afghanistan. When, however, the problem of aggression from the west on the part of the Russians and the Persians had solved itself; Lord Ackland lifted the curtain from his real designs, designs, which were to interpere in Afghanistan's local and domestic affairs; and English troops, in the name of Shahshuja entered the kingdom of Afghanistan. The English had it in view that in addition to placing Kabul and Kandahar under their to put the local Saduzai king of Herat under the suzerainty of Shahshuja. But here they excercised some care and did not actively interfers with Kamran's affairs, for they were afraid of a man like Yar Mohamed Khan, who was regarded as the Nepoleon of Central Asia. and the Greatest Warrior in Central Asia. Still, in order to test the situation they made certain proposals, and two other English officers: namely Stoddard and Major Todd were sent out to Herat for purpose.\n\nAfter the termination of the seige of Herat, Pottinger used to help Kamran financially; and Colonel Stoddard was sent out to Herat further to increase the influence of the English in that locality: the king was persuaded to their view to an extent , but the man who could pierce the outer curtains of diplomacy was the self same Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan, who was aware of the inner meanings of it all. Nor would he be persuaded by money. Stoddard, however, due to the obstraction of the Vazir did not succeed in his mission and started towards Bokhara. There he was taken prisoner. Pottinger remained alone in Heat. This English officer wanted to have a unit under his command at Herat, and the expenses of that force would be paid by the East India Company. But Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan did not agree to it. The Vazir as far as was possible took the English gold to protect his country from the aggression of the Persians; but after the lifting of the seige of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 86, "text": "- 73 -\nHerat, the Vazir did not countanence the views of the English; and indeed, things passed to the stage, when Yar Mohammed Khan actually showed himself friendly again towards the Persians.\n\nThe attitude of the minister of Kamran towards the English, compelled the English to send another envoy to Herat; so that Mr. Todd who was at one time the English military Attacheat Tehran and an assistent in the military section of the administraion of Magnauton in Kabul was sent to Herat in 1839. A. D. Major Todds promises for larger sums were just proportion to that which they wanted in \"preference\" for the English interests. But Yar Mohamad Khan, who had discovered their week point, intensified his friendship with the Persians all the more; and further money from the English. At last Todd was asked to leave Herat . Major Todd with all his experience in political wanggling and military skill was declared as unsuccessful in all his plans. Due to his failure he was placed in the disfavour of the Governor-General, and he was degraded in his rank and positon. Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan was successful in all his plans and was able to protect his country from the schemes of the foreigners. It is to be noted that whilst practically the whole of Afghanistan of the time had come under the influence of the English ; the sagacious Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan kept Herat atleast outside the orbit of the English penetration and influence.\n\n* * *\n\nTHE STRUGGLE OF TWO SIRDAR IN CAPTURING OF KABUL.\n\nTWENTIETH ARTICLE\n\nThe collaps of the Saduzai government , and the coming up of the Barakzai Brothers rule over Afghanistan were managed by stages, and gradually. The term of affice of Sirdar Feteh Khan, and the rule of Shah Mahmud is a period in Afghan history in which both houses of these nobles had co-operatee and worked tobether for their country. But the assassination of Sirdar Fateh Khan destroyed that spirit of co-operation ; so that all the Barakzai Brothers now sought to avenge the wrong, these activities of the Barakzais,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 87, "text": "-74-\nin time took the shape of installing of their own principalities in three points in Afghanistan: in Peshawar, in Kandahar and in Kabul. In all these three localities, however, Kabul was the most important. For the capturing of that premier locality first of all Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed khan made their individual efforts. Sirdar Doust Mohamed khan however managed to secure that coveted honour and established a Barakzai reigning dynasty.\n\nIn the thirteenth article of this review under the title of \"TWO KINGS IN ONE PALACE,\" we had said some thing about the subject; and the readers must have noted as to how Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan had journey one after another to Kabul to avenge the death of their brother Fateh Khan. The two Sirdars faced each other in a different manner. Each of these had installed a prince of their own choice for kingship. Each of these princes was the son of Timour Shah, the previous king of Afghanistan; the one selected by Doust Mohamed Khan was one named Ayub and the other Sultan Ali was selected by Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan. Each of these Sirdars had elected himself as the minister of the realm of their protige. The real fact is after the defeat of Kamran and Shah Mahmud near the villagee of Hindiki and their flight towards Herat; and the good impression that had obtained in regards to the descendents of Payanda Khan and his relatives; the two above mentioned Sirdars were regarded as the most competent future rulers of Afghanistan.\n\nThere is little doubt, of course, that amongst all the Barak-Zai Brothers, Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan was the most experienced, the eldest and the man of considerable influence; and practically every one acknowledged his excellent qualities. But as Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan, though younger, was in a more advantageous position: because he had been more under the training of his father: and he was a man of qualities of his own as a person who could time things, could manoeuvar matters to his will and a statesman no mans small calibre. After Fateh Khan he would not acknowle-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 88, "text": "-75-\ndge any body's acendence upon himself. During their short stay\nat Kabul, these two Sirdar busied themselves in ripening their resp-\nective scemes; and even sought each other's life blood. Nawab Samad\nKhan, however, tried to recile them; till Shahshuja rose as\nanother claiment in Sindh at Shikarpour; which assisted in diver-\nting their attention to him. All the Barakzai Brotheres, whether at\nKubl or at Kandahar now banded themselvve to oppose him.\n\nBut such an alliance was short lived, for again at Kandahar,\nat Shikar Pour and Gazni the animosity of these Sirdars-as above\nmentione-made its appearance. In Kabul both influence and money\nbacked Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, therefore, the capital difficult\nplace to work in; Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan tried to raise the\npeople against Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan at such various loc-\nations as Kohistan, Gazni; and eyden endeavours were made to raise\nthe standard of revolt at Kabul. These smaller revolts, were really\na kind of a ruse inorder that Doust Mohamed Khan should get\nmoney from his brother, Mohamed Azeem Khan, and thus indirectly\nto add to his personal interets.\n\nThere is no doubt that due to this internecine warfare, the\nSikhs found themselves in a position to take advantage of the situation\nin Afghanisan; so that they brought under their rule such areas as\nDera Jat and Peshawar whilst the Afghan brothers contested in\nKabul. At last Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan forgetting the affairs\nof contest against his brothers launched out to oppose the Sikhs\nin Peshawar; and died at Lata Bund by dysentry at the age of 38\nyears; and was burried at the shrine of Mazar Ashiqan and Arfan.\n\nAt the time of the death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan,\nthe government of Kabul was in the hands of Ayub Shah; but\nthe real work of the administration was taken over by Habibullah\nKhan, the son of Sirdar Azeem Khan, who had inherited the wea-\nlth of his father. It is at ime, too, when Sirdar Pur Dil Khan and\nShair Dil Khan of Kandahar took the road to Kabul. Although\nat a later stage thes two Sirdars clashed with Doust Mohamed Khan;\nyet in the first instance as the result of a consolidated attack,\nthe puppet king-Ayub Shah-was removed and Habibullah Khan was\nflung into the dungeon. Various schemes were set on foot amongst"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 89, "text": "- 76 -\nthe Barakzai Brotheas regarding the apportioning of Afghanistan.\nA group of them took over the regions of Peshawar and Kand-\nahar; and Doust Mohamed Khan was given Kohistan to administer.\nIt is, also the time, when Sirdar Shair Dil Khan taking the lar-\ngest share of the late Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan's fortune\nfrom his son Habibullah Khan, left for Kandahar. Ataullah Khan,\nthe governor of Peshawar taken ill, and sirdar Yar Mohamed Khan\ndied; and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan was made the governor of\nKabul on his behalf. The last tussel between Sirdar Doust Mohamed\nKhan and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan, the first being the gov-\nernor of Kohistan and the last named the Governor of Kabul,\nbegan in the year 1243. A. H. ( 1827. A. D. ) Sirdar Sultan Moh-\named Khan was surrounded at Bala Hisar. A pact was signed by\nwhich Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan was to receive one lakhs of\nrupees annually from the Kabul revenue; and Sultan Mohamed\nKhan left the citadel from one gate, and Sirdar Doust Mohamed\nentered it by another. Doust Mohamed Khan, in addition, took\nover the rulership of Kabul for himself.\n\nIf we were to study closely the conditions of the time and\nthe activities of the Barakzai Brothers in Kandahar and Peshawar,\nwe would note that fate also played a favourable part for Doust\nMohamed Khan; in this way that when Sirdar Shair Dil Khan\ntook Kabul, he sent his uncle one named Khudai Nazar Khan with\nGhayas Khan Alkozi, that they should get all that money which\nthe documents revealed that Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan had\nupon the people. These two messengers used cruel methods to\nmethods to exhort the money so that the people of Kabul having\nbeen distracted, approached Sirdar Shair Dil Khan, who in place of\nroviding a re-dress upbraided them; and this occasioned a conflict\nbetween the Kabulis and the Sirdar. Accordig to his plans, ther\nefore, Sirar Shair Dil Khan, appointed Doust Mohamed Khan as\nthe governo of Kohistan; placed Sirdar Yar Mohamed Khan at\nthe head of the affairs at Kabul and he himself left for Kandahar.\n\nWhen Sirdar Dil Khan left for Kandhar, the people of Kabul\nfelt very relieved; and as they had been annoyed wih him, his\nrepresentaives also ahared in that unpopularity: Sirdar Dust Mohamed"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 90, "text": "- 77 -\nKhan taking advantage of the situation, of course, added fuel to\nthe fire and incited the enraged people; thus trying to win them\nover to his side. Time marched, till, in the beginning of the yrar\n1239. A. H. Sirdar Yar Mhan due to illness and persuation of his\nbrother Sidar Ata Mohamed Khan left for Peshawar and placed\nSirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan in charge of .Kbaul\n\nSirrdar Doust Mohsmed Khan, who wattched the opportunity\nat Kohisistan in the north of Kabul; seeing the unpopularity of\nthe governor at Kabul, and the help that he could receive from\nthe Kohistanis Kabul and went straight to Bala Hisar and took\nthaf historical citedal. SdarSuiltan Mohtmed Khan went to Pes-\nhawar and Doust Mohamed Khan became the Amir of Kabul.\n\n* * *\n\nTHE MEETING OF AND CLASH OF AYUB\nSHAH AGAINST PURDIL KHAN\nAT BALA HISAR\nTWENTY FIRST ARTICLE\nAmongst those many drama c incidents which had taken place\nat Bala Hisar, is the meeting of Ayub Shah, the son of Timour\nShah; and Sirdar Purdil Khan, the son of Sirdar Paynnda Khan .\nThe first section was his son Prince Ismail; and the other Sirdar\nMihr Ali Khan. The king and the prince were compelled to meet\nthe Barak zai Sirdars of Kandahar but cantrary to the condi-\ntions as laid down which stipulated that Sirsdar Pur dil Khan come\nalone; he brought his brother and other of his companions, too,\ninto the citedal. The puurpose of the meeting ostensibly was about\nthe power over the throne and government and the wealth\nappertaining to it, and antagonism had attainea his highest point,\nmatters went to far as to firing and use of fire arms; and this\nuse of fire arms caused causualities. It such surcharged condions,\nquite naturally, whosoever, took the first aggressive steep, won; ; ;\nthis the reader would see after reading this article."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 91, "text": "-78-\n\nIt in the Thirteenth article, under the title TWO KINGS IN\nONE PALACE we had given details, as to how two kings, one put\nup by Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan - one named Ayub Shah - and\nthe other placed at the head of the government as a pupper king\nby Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan - Sultan Ali Shah, lived not only\nin one realm, in one city but shared the same palace.\n\nThere can be little doubt that this anomolous position was\ncreated through the personal interests of two men namely Sirdar\nMohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan ; for each\nof these had placed two little known princes upon the throne, only\nto rule in their name themselves. These schemes were projected for\ngaining personal power and personal satisfaction of the two above\nmentioned ; and inwardly they, of course, were thirsty for each ot-\nhers blood. The two Sirdars worked at their respective designs, and\neach “king” in his turn did everything in his path. Sirdar Doust\nMohamed Khan, howevere, began to work this plan ; and although\nhe tried hard to persuade his protege to the act, Sultan Ali Shah\ndid not take his mentor's advice and commit an actual act of assas-\nsination against his rival Ayub Shah. In point of fact, he actually took\noffence at the suggestion of his Vazir-Doust Mohamed Khan-on that\nscore. As opposed to this, the schemes of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem\nKhan, worked as he desired, for he so made it known that, if Ayub\nShah manage to do away with his rival “king”, Sirdar Mohamed\nAzeem Khan, too, on his part do all that he could do, to make short\nwork of his rival brother, Doust Mohamed Khan. It so happened,\ntherefore, that prince Ismail, the son of Ayub Shah managed to kill\nthe rival “king” of his father. But having done that foul deed, Ayub\nShah now held Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan upto his bargain, and\nasked him to kill his brother Doust Mohamed Khan; but the later\nrefused to do so. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, however, did not\ndesist from opposing Doust Mohamed Khan in a fair fight, as it\nwere. A series of struggles, therefore, rose between Sirdar Mohamed\nAzeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan at such diverse pla-\nces as Ghazni, Astalif, Shikar Pour and at Peshawar. These struggles\ntook on such proportions that the Barakzai Brothers now thought of\napportioning the kingdom among themselves. The foreigners, especi-\nally the Sikhs, made a great harvest out of this discord of the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 92, "text": "- 79 -\nrealm; so that Ranjit Singh took the beautiful Valley of Kashmir:\nwith slight difficulty from Jabbar Khan. After Jabbar Khan, the first\ngovernor of Kashmire was one named Moti Ram. The Sikh Maharaja\ntook so much courage out of the discord that he even prepetuated\naggression on the territories right of the river Indus ; and wretled\nDera Ghazi Khan from of the hands of Nawab Mohamed Zaman\nKhan. The unfortunate fact was that at this time the Sirdars were\nin conflict amongst themselves in various parts of the country. Till\ngradually the Sikhs continued to proceed on their aggression and\nreached so far west as the neighbourhood of Attock and indeed to\nthe lower reaches of the river Kabul. Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan,\nwho due to the anxiety of his money that he had near Killa Majina,\nwhen faced with the Sikhs accepted defeat; and ultimately died on\nhis way to Kabul. All his fortune was bequethed to his son Habi-\nbullah Khan.\n\nWhen the days of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan were coming\nto a close, he revealed the sources of all his fortune, and took a\npromise from his son, Habibullah Khan, that after his death, he\n(his son) will spend all that money in a war of revenge against the\nthe Sikhs. He was, ofcourse, aware that his son was not competent\nto rule, Sirdar Mohamed Azoem Khan placed his son under the\nthe tutelage of his unble Nawab Khan.\n\nA time when Ayub Shah, and Sirdar Habibullah Khan-one a\nking and another the son of a Sirdar-came face to face at Kabul.\nEach considered himself the ineritor of his father. The \"king\" was,\nas we know that puppet, who was set up on the throne by the fa-\nther of Habibullah Khan. On the death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem\nKhan a curious situation obtained at Kabul. All the Barakzai Bro-\nthers, whether in Pashawar or at Kandahar anxiously watched the\nturn of events. All of them, quite naturally, were intessely, interes-\nted in all future developments; because power and riches-of Ayub\nShah and of Habibullah Khan-had now centered at one and the\nsame citedal; but the ultimate future was completely unknown as to\nwho will secure what."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 93, "text": "-80-\n\nIt is rlated that as soon as the news of the death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan reeched Kandahar; Sirdar Pur Dil Khan immediately resolved to set out for Kablul. He took his brother Mihr Dil Khan with him. Ayub Shah was still unceartain of his son Prince Ismail whose hands were stained with the blood of the rival of his father, overcome by his greed, persuaded his father Ayub Shah to kill Habiullah Khanl and to secure the vast riches of the son of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan. Ayub Khan, however, did not agree to the scheme. Meantime Pur Dil Khan appeared in the arena and atonce desired that the king should see him at Bala Hisar. Ayub Shah agreed to grant the intervew, but made the conditon that he should come alone; and during the audience there should be no one else withh him The gateway of Bala Hisar was opened, and a number of the companions of Pur Dill Khan most of them being Kohstanis entered along with Sirdr Pur Dil Khan in the citedal, and attacked the district of the Arabs. In front of the gateway, which lead to the king's own palace the same scene was hnacted; so that in place of Pur Dil Khan alone shoule have entered, Michr Dil Khan and a number of sundry followers also entered the Royal precints; ans actually arrived at the place where Ayub Shah and his son prince Ismail were awaiting their solitary guest. Ordinary conversation soon led to heated scenes, and certin indications of bad temper on the part of the Sirdars, made the king and his son rather doubtful of their designs. As they were fully prepred for any trouble, they levelled the barrels of their guns against the chests of the sirdars; but the followers soon dvierted the guns away from the dirction of the Sirdars; so that the Audience Hall was transfered to a scene of massacre; and as the result of the use of firing, the king and the prince and one other person was killed and another was killed and another was wounded. The whole situation was disturbed. Then they fell upon the king; in the melee the prince Ismail was killed and the king was flung into dungen; of the Bala Hisar citedal. As a result of this tragedy, one of the most dreadful acts aginst the last smallest Saduzi was ended. The king was subjected to all sorts of cruelitirs till he had to pay one lakh of rupees to Sirdat Pur Dil Khan; and a man by the name of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 94, "text": "-18-\nFrom the direction of Kabul Asad Khan, the brother of Fateh\nKhan moved eastwards; whilst Abdul Karim Khan was hurying\nwith his relieving force from Peshawar. But as the distance between\nJagdalik and Kabul was a short one, Asad Khan arrived at the\nfort, where Zaman Shah was detained, much quicker than the re-\nlieving force. Zaman Shah hid all jewels, together with the famous\nKoh-i-Noor, in a whole of the wall. The day not dawned, when\nNawab Asad Khan arrived at the gateway of the fort, and captured\nthe king; the king,s eyes wers taken out; and he was flung in the\ndungeon at Kabul at the command of Mahmud. The kings favourite\nand other of his companions were all assassinated. The barbarious\nact opend a gateway of grave conflict between the real brother\nof Zaman Shah-Shahshuja-and Mahmud, the step-brother of the\nunfortunate king Zaman Shah.\nAshiq, the Shinwari, who was the author or this nefarious act,\ndid not reap the fruit of his treachery. The theree years of Shah\nMahmud's reign terminated the reign of Mahmud prestige at the\nhands of Shahshuja; and the very act which Shahshuja perfor-\nmed was to arrest Ashiq, and had him hung. The valuable diamond,\nKoh-i-Neor, which had remained hidden in a hole in the wall of\nthe fort, was at last dicovered and handed over to Shahshuja.\nNote: According to some historical sources, like Tarikh Sultani,\nand Tufat-ul Habib Zaman Shah Sadozai, when imprisoned in the\nfort of the Shinwari Ashiq; the king placed the Kon-i-Noor and\nother jewels in a secret hole in a wall; and threw the Fukhraj\nin a riverlet.\nHUMAYUN.\nSIXTE ARTICLE\nPrince Hamayun was the governor of Kandahar during the\nreign of his father, Tamour Shah; and he considered himself the\nmost competent person to sit upon the throne of his father, des-\npite the number of his father's son being noless than"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 95, "text": "--82--\nelddest brother Vazir Fateeh Khan; and after rising to avenge the death of their brother banded themselves together against Shah Mahmud, Kamran and Shahshuja at Kandahar and at Herat, had in the stide of things eliminated their rivals. The influence of the Saduzis only remained paramount at Herat under Shah Mahmud and Kamran; but more particularly due to the strong rule of Yar Mohamed Khan. The rest of the country, including Kandahar, and Kabul came under influence. When the power was slipping out of the hands of the Saduzais, the Barakzai Brothers continued to muster in the region of Kandahar, Kabul and Peshawar; each of the group went its way to create a center at an important city in the country, inorder to make a place for himself to rule; so that one section was named as the Peshawari Brothers and others were known as the Kandari Brothers. In Kabul the position was of a different kind, for here two of the most important nobles of this Barakzai branch leaped in the arena as contestents: name Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan. The various tactics of the contests of these two important Sirdar had been detailed in this series of articles.\n\nThe untimely death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, gave the hope that the struggle between these rivals would then be automatically be decided in favour of the one who lived; namely Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan; and the people who had been drawn in two camp, and were auxious and disturbed would find a release from these un-necessary family fued. Unfortunately, however, the matter could not be solved with such easy. The death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan created more grave a situation; and dangerous position became more dangerous. The interplay of power and wealth, which had amalgamated in the city of Kabul; that is wealth ot the late Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan now being in the hands of his son Habibullah Khan: and the power being centered in the hands of the puppet King Ayub Shah produced further complications in which the Kandahari Brothers had to interfere. During that time the Sikhs had deated the forces of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan after the battle of Machina but Sardar yar Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan were permitted to hold these lands as a vassallage"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 96, "text": "-83-\n\nand in Kandahar, Sirdar Pur Dil Khan and Sirdar Shair Dil Khan\nhad their headqurtars. These two wante to terminate the rule of\nthe Saduzis at Herat; but they were not successful.\n\nAs the generl conditions of the country was of that character\nat the time, and we had said above that Sirdar Hubibullah Khan\nas the son and heir of the late Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan; and\nAyub Shah as the “king”, each at his place considered themselves\nas a Minister of the Realm and the king of the country centered at\nKabul. But each was struggling against the other. Quite naturrlly\nall the Sirdars of Kandahar were awaiting the turn of events; for\nall thought some thing must break; till Pur Dil Khan, either with\nhe connivance or otherwise of Sirdar Habibullah Khan, started for\nKabul; with the result that Ayub Shah was imprisoned and his son\nwas killed; which brought the Saduzai rule in Kabul to a close;\nand Sirdar Habibullah Khan beacame the ruler of Kabul without a\nrival-atleast without a rival at the time of the crime of Pur Dil\nKhan. But affairs could not be decided finally in this way; for at\na time, when Kabul, Kandahar, Herat and Peshawar groups had no-\nthing in common with each other; the whole scene of activity pro-\nduced a fuedal contests all over the country; for over half a century.\nPur Dil Khan took a share of affairs at Kabul left for Kandahar\nand the moneyed Habibullah Khan was left in peace long, till Sirdar\nDoust Mohamed Khan, finding that his rival was not upto his sta-\nture, raise the standard of revolt against Habibullah Khan; and\nuncle and nephew now were at logger heads wifh each other. The\nstruggle was now open and voilent, and although with the intercession\nof such men as Nawab Jabbar Khan and Nayab Aminullah Khan\nLogari, Doust Mohamed Khan's case was in the farourable scale of\nbalance; and when it appeared that he would succeed, Habibullah\nKhan and his brother Mohamed Akram Khan appealed to their other\nuncle, Shair Dil Khan to assist them; upon which Sirdar Shair Dil\nKhan reached Kabul. Ita ppeared in the first instance that Shair Dil\nKhan had his own plans; and through his machination, he wanted\nto destroy the plans of both of the contestents-Doust Mohamed Khan\nand Habibullah Khan-an to secure Kabul for himself. At a time when\nconditions all over the country were indefinte, and each noble wa-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 97, "text": "- 84 -\nnted to look to his interest: thus he desired that he should now\nget Kabul as his prize. He also wanted that for all the Sirdars,\nlanded property and shares of the proceeds of the realm could be\napportioned ; so that the affairs of the country could be united and\nexternal dangers could be faced with a hope of winning the strug-\ngle ; possibly againt the Sikhs. Shair Dil Khan, however, managed\nto imprison both Habibullah Khan and Dous Mohamed Khan\nat Bala Hisar ; but soon releasing them pronounced his award in the\nsense that Habibullah Khan was sent out to Logar ; and to Doust\nMohamed Khan one Lakh of rupees were given from the inhertence\nof the late Sirdar Azeem Khan, and in addition he was made a go-\nvernor of Kohistan and Ghazni. Inspite of it all, the final settlement\ncould not be arrived at ; and battles took place between him and\nSirdar Doust Mohamed Khan in the environments of Bala Hisar, at\nShah Shaheed and Beeni Nizar and on the hills of Marunjan. When\nthe fighting men of the contestents were busy in battle against each\nother, the Sirdars used to come together in the tent of Nawab\nSamad Khan to discuss their various poins of dispute ; till it was\nultimately decided that Sirdar Shair Dil Khan was to be considered\nas the head of the Barakzi Brothers ; and to all other brothers vari-\nous portions of property and activities were appotioned:\n\nInasmuch as the Peshawar area could be sufficient for five\nbrothers, namely Yar Mohamed khan, Sultan Mohamed khan, Ata\nMohamed Khan, Said Mohamed Khan and Pir Mohamed Khan; it\nwas decided the last three persons should continue to profit\nby the revenue of that area; and the two yar Mohamed Khan\nand Sultan Mohamed Khan should return to Kabul. The rulership of\nKohistan and Ghazni was deputed to Sirdar Doust Mohamed\nKhan and his real brother Sirdar Amir Mohamed Khan; the\nfirst named was to be the governor of Kohistan, ind Amir Mohamed\nKhan was to be the governor of Ghazni: Nawab Jabhar Khan\nwas to be the governor of Lughman; and Nawab Asad Khan\nwas to be in charge of the remaining portion of the area\nof Dera Jat; Sirdar Shair Dil Khan, his real brothers such\nas Kuhin Dil Khan, and Mihr Dil Khan were to be responsible\nfor Kandahar; and their fifth brother Raham Dil Khan was"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 98, "text": "— 85 —\nto rule over Sindh; Nawab Zaman Khan the son of Nawed Samad\nKhan was made the governor of Jalalabad; and Habibullah\nKhan the son of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, who was really\nresponsible for all this discord and trouble, was made responsible\nfor Logar. Sirdar Shair Dil Khan after dividing the country\nin this fashion-which may be called the scheme of Sirdar shair Dil\nKhan- left for Kandahar and died in the month of Muharram 1242.\nA.H. (1856.A.D) The death of Sirdar shair Dil Khan, and death of other\nSirdars like Yar Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Rahmdil Khan, as well\nas other circumstance that came into being, occasioned the producing\nanother Scheme of Apportionment.\n\nTHE SCHEME OF 1242. A. H.\nARTICLE TWENTY THIRD\n\nAt the time when the position of the Saduzai rule had become\nvery feeble at Kabul, and that it ultimately completely disappea-\nred; and when Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan becoming powerful in\nthe central part of the country, the Barakzai Brothers and their\ndescendents several times resorted to the apportioning of the\ncountry as their personal property. The reason of this was the\nlarge number of the descendents and relatives; and every one\nof them wanted a share according to his own relatives and their\nnumbers. This state of affairs unfortunately created a spirit of\nfuedal system of government; but the matter came to be\nbetter pass with the advent and the growing power of Amir\nDoust Mohamed Khan.\n\nIn the article number twenty two, we had given some details\nabout the apportioning of the country into several parts amongst\nthe Sirdars and their sons; this scheme was evolved after the\ndeath of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan; which was ultimately res-\nolved during the life of Sirdar Shair Dil Khan.\nWhen Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Doust Mohamed\nKhan were in a secret conflict with each other over the ruling"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 99, "text": "-86-\npower of Kabul, all the other Barakzai Brothers at Kandahar were\nawaiting the outcome of the struggle. Those Sirdars who were\nin Peshawar, too, watched the day of a final clash or agreement\nbetween Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Mohamed Azeem\nKhan. This attitude of expectations continued for the other Sirdrs\ndid not want to complicate themselves in an affair, which ult-\nimately must be solved one way or the other, this con-\ntinued till Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan died; and his sudden death\naltered the stiuation rapidly; because as the balance deserted\nKabul as a center; those Barekzai Brothers, who lived more\nor less contently at Kandahar and at Peshawar, now took a deeper\ninterest in the affair of Kabul. From Kandahar, therefore, first\nSirdar Pur Dil Khan, and then Sirdar Shair Dil Khan entered Kabul.\nThe interference of the Sirdars of Kandahar, quite naturally had to\ndecide the struggle which raged between Sirdar Habibullah Khan\ntheson of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan ane Sirdar Doust Mohame\nKhan. All this produced a struggle; which occasioned animosity between\nthe Barakzai Sirdars and disturbed the peace of the mind of the\npeople. Ultimately Sirdar Shair Dil Khan produced a scheme of Apporti-\noning which had been discribed in the article number twenty two.\nInspite of the fact that to each brother vast enougt property had been\ngiven, the outward appearance did not portray the inner feelings\nof their hearts; for as expectations of greater magnitude were in in\nthe hearts of these men; conditions arose, which made the operations\nscheme of Shair Dil Khan nul and void. There could be done nothing\nelse than to evolve a frseh Scheme\n\nSirdar Shair Dil Khan after laying down his plans, left for Kan-\ndahar; and in the month of Muhharum of 1242. A. H. he did. As\nKabul, according to his scheme was given to Sirdar Yar Mohamed\nKhan and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan; the first named Sirdar took\nover the government of Kadul into his hands, and other of their bro-\nthers like Ata Mohamed Khan,Said Mohamed Khan and Pir Mohamed\nKhan remained as before at Peshawar. Later on when Sirdar Ata\nMohame Khan died, Sirdar Yar Mohamed Khan took over the govern-\nment ot Peshawar, and gave the government of Kabul to his brother\nSultan Mohamed Khan: although according to the scheme,Sirdar Doust"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 100, "text": "- 87 -\nMohamed Khan was given the government of Kohistan and Sirdar Amir Mohamed Khan was made the ruler of Ghazni, but Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan, who for long had cherished the rulership of Kabul (and according to that view the problem of fuedal system could have solved itself there by ) those battles which he had fought about the governorship of Kabul against Sirdar Moham ed Azeem Khan, he with his son Sirdar Habibullah Khan and later against Pur Dil Khan and Shair Dil Khan; were now re-strtaed with Sultan Mohmed Khan. Engagments for the possession of Kabul, which took plact between two Sirdars and two brothers resulted in Sirdar Doust Mohamee Khan, backed as he with Kohistans, and Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan took Kabul.\n\nThe matter could not be allowed to go unheeded by other Barakzai Brothers ; therefore, not desiring further bloodshed ; it was decided to evolve a fresh Scheme of Apportionment of the country. This took place on the 10 th of the month ot Rabeeh Us-Sani 1242 A. H. and was duly signed. A few lines of that Document, which is a ducument of considerable historical importance - and now reposes in the Kabul Museum - we quote below :\n\n\"As at this time the date being 10th of the Month of Rabeeh us-Sani the year one thousand and two hundred and fortytwo, and in view of the differences that have arisen between us the Brothers, and the city of Kabul - the capital - has fallen to the arms of Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan; all the brothers and nephews have gathered together for the purpose of reconciliation and peaceful settlement and the welfare of the family ; We have, thus arrived at a settlement as herebelow for the management of the country : Kohat, anb Anko and its dependencies should be taken in hand by Nawab Abdus Samad Khan ; the region of Peshawar, Hashnagar and Khalisajat etc. appertaining to theme are to be managed by Sirdard Yar mohamed Khan and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan, Sirdar Said Mohamed Khan ; Sirdar Pir Mohamed Khan ; and the capital city of Kabul and Kohda-man and Khalisajat and its dependencies to be under Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Amir Mohamed Khan; and the revenue of the Ghilzi of the Capital should be for Nawab Abdul Jabbar Khan;"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 101, "text": "-88-\nthe region of Jalalbad and Tajika Lughman should be in the own-ership of Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan and his brothers ; and the region of Lohgar and Churkh and Tajika Maydan and Khalisiah Lah-urgar to be for Sirdar Habibullfa Khan , sn Sirdar Mohamed Akram Khan and his brothers ; so that in this way each of them, his terr-itory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .\n\nIt has been noted that this Schem of Apportioning was made about 127 . years ago amongst the sons anI grandson of Sirdar Pay-unda Khan, when Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan had taken Kabul after much trouble and no little expense. The purpose of this Agreement was that Brothers should no longar feel dis-satisfied. In this Agreement, as may be noticed there is no reference about the Sirdars of Kandahar; whereas in an earlier Agreement there is distinct reference regarding the property in Kandahar and the appointment of Sirdar Rahm Dil Khan as the governor of Sindh. The important point, which emerges from this new Agreement of the Sirdars is that in 1242 . A . H . Accord all these Sirdars were satisfied with their share; and no reference made regarding their property in the document. The reality of the fact is that the Agreement propounded by Sirdar Shair Dil Khan, which had come into being as the result of the interference of the Kandahari Sardars; and their shares as befitted was given to them; and these sharehol-ders, after the death of Sirdar Shair Dil Khan were not desirous of any thing else. The spirit of the 1242 . A . H . agreement was that a reconcilattory feeling should be brought in the atmosphere between Sirdar Doast Mohamed Khan and those Sirdards who lived at Pesh-awar such as ( Sirdar Yar Mohamed Khan and Sirdar Sultan Mohamed K-han) the last named had a share in the Kabul administartion. This agre-ement, in affect, did produce that spirit of co-operation which it had in viwe. This agreement contrived to give opportunity and power enough to proclaim his rule in Kabul, and to extricate the affairs from frequent fuedal discord and difficulties and the system of fuedal system was removed"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 102, "text": "- 89 -\nSIRDAR KOHIND DIL KHAN & THE KANDAHAR\nGOVERNMENT.\nArticle twenty forth\n\nThe subject of the government of Kandahar rose from the time, when the Erothers had not yet aquired power at the central goverhmant; and thus, they had agreed to apportion the territory amongest the brothers. During the first period of the rule of Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan and at the time when Kamran, the Sadozai king was ruling at Herat: Kandahar was in the hands of the Kandahari Sirdars. One of the reasons of the success of the English aggression in this country, was undeniably the system of apportioning of the territory amongst the Earakzai people. After the expulsion of the English from the country, Sirdar Kohind Dil Khan took Kandahar from the hands of the sons of Shahshuja, and established his power and rule at Kandahar. After his death, however, Amir Doust Mohamed Khan, brought the two sections of the country, namely Kandahar and Herat under his suzerianty for the purpose of the unity of the kingdem.\n\nAmongst the sons of Sirdar Payunda Khan, a number were from a Ghilzi mother namely Pur Dil Khan, Shair Dil Khan, Kohin Dil Khan, Mahr Dil Khan and Rahm Dil Khan; and these brothers were Known as the Sirdars of Kandahar. This appallation had been given to them merely because of the locality of their residence as Kandahar.\n\nWhen Vazir Fateh Khan, through his efforts and help was able to secure the kingdom for Shah Mahmud the Saduzai for the second time: and installed himself as the Chief Minister; he brought his brothers into the avenues of government administration; so that Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan was appointed as governor at Kandahar: Sirdar Rahm Dil Khan at Bluchistan and finally Shair Dil Khan was appointed the administrator at Ghazni. when the appalling incident of blinding of Vazir Fateh Khan on the order of Prince Kamran at Herat occurred; the Sirdars Shair Dil Khan and Kohin Dil Khan betook themselves to their mother at Naad Ali near Lui Addi: and when Shah Mahmud was defeated by Doust Mohamed Khan at the Killa Qazi: the sons of Lui Addi attacked Kan-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 103, "text": "- 90 -\n\nahar, and took that city from Shah Mahmud 's governor one named Gul Mohamed Khan Popul Zai.\n\nFrom that day onward the influence of these Sirdars in Kandahar continued unabated.\n\nAccording to the details that had been given in several articles of this series under various headings; after the incident of the securing of a rulership at Herat by Shah Mahmud the Sadu Zai; the remaining Parts of Afghanistan came under the influence of the Barakzai Brothers. Immediately, these Barakzai Sirdars, therefore, started on the scheme of creating a center of government in the regions then in their Power. These endeavours started from 1818 to 1843.A.D. when ultimately Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan became the ruler of Afghanistan. Events that arose during the two above mentioned dates; are replexte with internecine struggles and wars; which were in the nature of a kaleidoscope: for after the death of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan a series of incidents took place at Kabul which without exception attracted the interests of the Sirdars of Kandahar and of Peshawar and these took such ugly turns and would have precipitated grave consequences unless the Scheme of 1238.A.H. and 1242.A-H. saved the sintation at Kabul and in the country. The first Scheme of 1238 A.H. is known as the Agreement of Sirdar Shair Dil Khan, which divided the territory south of the Hindu Kuoh amongst the Brothers and according to that Agreement, Sirdars Shair Dil Khan, Pur Dil Khan, Kohin Dil Khan and Mihr Dil Khan were to receive the government of Kandahar; and governorship of Sindh was deputed to their fifth brother, one named Rahm Dil Khan; and in the same way other areas like Peshawar were given to other brothers. Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan received Kohistan.\n\nWhen Shair Dil Khan returned to Kandahar from Kabul , and hear that the Sindi people had arisen against Rahm Dil Khan, he launched a striking force against that region. But as he was on that expedition; he died on the 5th of Muharrum 1242.A.H. Meantime as Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan had taken Kabul from Sirder Sultan Mohamed Khan, Sirdar Pur Dil Khan considered this step as against the spirit of the family"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 104, "text": "- 91 -\nAwards. He started on a military expedition due to this disregard of the spirit of the Awards; and the forces of Pur Dil Khan and those of Doust Modamed Khan faced each other at a point near Muqar river. But a plague that struck both camps, the battle was postponed, and a peace was cemented between the two contestents. This was how Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan retained Kabul, and Sirdar Pur dil Khan continued as a master of Kandahar. This too, was the shape of things whereby the government of Kandahar remained in the hands of the Barakzi Brothers. Sirdar Pur Dil Khan, till his death in the year 1245.A.H. was the master of Kandahar; after which, although other Sirdars, like Kohin Dil Khan, Mihr Dil Khan and Rahim Dil Khan were still alive; the rulership of Kandahar was in the hands of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan; who with the help of his brothers managed to retain his position for 25 years. We would now study his activities which mark his time of rule in Kandahar from 1245.A.H. to 1271.A.H. as a general current of history:\n\n1245.A.H. is a year when Prince Kamran after the death of his father took the reigns of the government into his hands; and with the help and good advice of Yar Mohamed Khan, the Sabuzai kingship was made secure. In Kabul the scene was different, for upto the year 1254. A. H.-the beginning of the rule of Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khanthe rivalry between the Barakzai Brothers for the purpose of getting the throne of Kabul has continued. The English aggession under the cloak of helping Shah Shuja took place in the year 1255. A. H. Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan ruled at kandahar; and it is period when larger affairs of an international character sprang up, when the English and ths Russians were taking deep interest in Afganistan. It is a time when Kamran ruled at Herat, Kohin Dil Khan at Kandahar and Amir Doust Mohamed Khan directed the destinies of Kabul government. The Russians were on the one hand inciting the Persian Qachars to lift their hands against the Saduzai; on the other hand wanted to secure Kabul and Kandahar; thus Captain Vakuvich was sent to Kabul and to Kandahar. One of the most important matters, which took shape during the time of Kohin Dil Khan at Kandahar was an Agreement which was signed between him and the Russian Envoy. This very Envoy also came to Kabul; so that"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 105, "text": "- 92 -\nthis Russian envoy and the English Agent Burns both arrived in Kabul\nabout the same time .\n\nAmir Doust Mohamed Khan viewing the help rendered to the Siks\nand an incitement to them to inroad Afghanistan showed his inclina-\ntion to the Russians; and the English without taking the trouble of this\nreason which was at the bottom of the Amir's policy under the guise\nof a help to Shahshuja aggressed against Afghanistan. Sirdar Kohin\nDil Khan, assisted by his brothers, defended the country against the\naggressors; but the treachery of Haji Khan Kakari and his surrund-\nering to Shah Shuja, opened the gate of Afghanistan to the English\nforces of Agression. Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan, who due to the internal\nstrife could not go either to Herat or to Kabul; took refuse at the\ncourt of the Persians, by flying by way of Seistan and the valley\nof Hermond .\n\nDuring the period of four years of the English occupation of\nAfghanistan, the various parts of the country, like Kabul, Kand-\nahar, and Jalalabad were naturally held by Shah Shuja.\n\nFrom the second of November 1841,A.D. till the middle of\n1842. A.D. when Kabul and Ghazni were freed; the English forces\nheld Kandahar. Rawlinson, the English political agent wanted to\nsend the foreign troops from Kandahar to Kabul and Herat.\n\nGeneral Nott and Major Rawlinson, the military and political\nagents of the English prior to the avocuation from Kandahar, and\nthe meeting with English forces at Kabul for the purpose of\nleaving the country by way of the eastern reaches of the land;\nresolved to play a last political game and to isolate Kabul from\nboth Kandahar and Herat; and to continue their hold when he had\nleft the country through working under the guise of the sons of\nShah Shuja. With a view to this, first of all they put prince\nTimour as a king: but as he had observed that the collaps\nof the Sadozai was complete, refused to accept the English offer.\nAfter that the throne was offered to the second son of Shah Shuja,\none named Safdar Jung; and placed one named Sirdar Mohamed\nQuli Khan as his minister.\n\nEven all this no amalgamation and co-operation between the\nBarakzais and the Saduzais could be made; for four Months had"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 106, "text": "- 93 -\nnot pessed, when Sirdar Kdohin Dill Khan retuned from Iran.\nThe minister Sirdar Mohamed Quli Khan of the puppet king, immedia-\ntely allied himself with the Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan. A battle\nwas fought at Houz Sung Sar, about 28 miles west of Kandahar;\nin which Kohin Dil Khan was successful; and it is the last of\nthose battles which were fought against the puppet king. There\nafter Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan held Kandahar and governed it.\n\nDuring the second period of reign of Amir Doust Mohamed\nKhan at Kabul, and a permanent rule of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan\nat Kandahar, the two clashed due to the interference of Sirdar\nSultan Ahmad Khan; and it was possible that a battle might be foug-\nht between the two, near the Muqar river but matters were agreed\nupon without fighting. As a result Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan continued\nto rule over Kandahar; and Amir Doust Mohamed Khan held Kabul\nas the ruler. Personal animosity between the two, however, conti-\nnued to smoulder; till first of all Sirdar Mihr Dil Khan died\non Friday 27th of Jamaus Sani; and after him Sirdar Kohin Dil\nKhan went to answer his Master on Tuesday the 7th of Zilhijh.\nAfrer the death of these two Sirdar, difference arose between Sir-\ndar Rahm Dil khan and the sons of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan over\nthe governorship of Kandahar; an appeal was made to Amir Doust\nMohamed Khan; Kandahar was taken by Amir Doust Mohamed\nKhan's son Sirdar Shair Ali Khan; thus Kandahar administration\nmelted away; and it became a province of the realm of Afgha-\nnistan, now ruled by Amir Doust Mohamed Khan.\n\n* * *\n\nTWO CROWING CEREMONIES\nARTICIE: TWENTY FIFTH\n(The barley and wheat heads)\nIn the year 1160.A.H. ( 1747.A.D. )a coronation took place at\nthe shrine of Shair SurKh of kandahar; and a similiar coronation\ntooK place at, Kabul- Siah Sung - in the year 1254.A.H. (1835.A.D:)\nboth of these being those simple ceremonies which mark the crowing\nof Afghan kings. Upon the crown of one the head of barley was placed"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 107, "text": "- 94 -\nand on the other a head of wheat. At one place the great Divine Sabir Shah, the great Sufi performed the solumn ceremoney at Kabul; and at Kandahar Mir Haji son of Mir Wayaz Performed this duty. The men who wore the crowns of wheat heads and barley heads, were Ahmed Shah Durrani,the founder of the Durrani dynasty of kings; and the other one was Amir Doust mohamed khan , the founder of the Mohomadzai dynasty.\n\nAfter the sudden death of Nadir Afshar in the night of 19th June 1747.A.D. at Fatehabad. . . . . . (cannot be deciphered . . . . ) fell into the hands of the important nobles of his. Ahmed Khan with Noor Khan as the commander of the Afghan troops-a unit consisting of over fifteen thousand-started from Herat to Kandahar. so that the foundation of a Kingship could be laid at Kandahar.\n\nImmediately a large Jirghah was assembled consisting of the leaders of clan sat the shrine of Shair Surkh, the remains of which still could be seen along the northern walls of the city. Leaders of clans, like Noor Mohamed Khan Gilzia, Mohabat Khan Foful Zai, Mosa Khan Ashaq Zai; Nasrullah Khan Noor Zai; Haji Jamal Khan Barakzai etc etc; but the selection of a king was not made with such an ease as was expected . because in regards to the traditions and qualities required the heads of the various clans did not rely upon each others choice. Discussions became very lengthy. So Prolonged were these trobal sittings that they were called eight times at Shair Surkh till the great sage and divine one named Sabir Shah, lived in the shrine, termited the discussion; selected Ahmed Shah, who was sitting quietly in a corner; and a head of corn-wheat - which the divine had picked up in an adjoining field entwined as acorn upon the head of Ahmed Shah-Ahmed Khan.\n\nImportant leaders, including Haji Jamal Khan Barakzai, accepted the holy man,s decision with humble and devout feelings. It was thus that the coronation of one of the greatest sons of this country, whose activities and sagacity named him as the head and the leader of the Sadozais, took place in such simplicity."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 108, "text": "- 95 -\n\nThe time of the rule of the Saduzai, with the greatness of\nthe rule of Ahmed Shah; and the dynasty's periods of ups and down\ncontinued in history of the time. This continued, till the mis-\ntakes and doubts of Shah Mahmud and Kamran, precipitated the\nawaful act of the blinding and ultimate assassination of Fathe Khan;\nwhich in time contributed to the rapid fall of the Sadozai House\nand the rise of the Barakzai Brothers and Barakzai rule. At the\ndeath of some of these Barakzai Sirdars, and the incident of\nAmir Doust Mohamad Khan,s taking over Kabul government esta-\nblished a Barakzai rule in Afghanistan. But Sirdar Doust Mohamad\nKhan had not as yet assumed the prerogatives of the rule in an\nofficial manner, and coronation had had not been effected when\non of a sudden from the south-eastern direction of the country;\nthe danger of Shah Shuja made its appearance. Sirdar Doust\nMohamed Khan, at the ivitation of his brothers, namely Sirdar Kohin\nDil Khan and Rahm Dil Khan proceeded to Kandahar and removed\nthe danger for a time at least. On his return to Kabul, he wan-\nted to concentrate his attention towards dispelling the danger of\nattacks of the Sikhs under Ranjit Singh; and to proclaim a Holy War;\nhe was informed that the Holy War could only be proclaimed by\naMoslem Head of the Government: which impelled him to\nproclaim himself as king. E.mR 1836\n\nDo you know where and in what circumstances this coronation\ntook place? Sirdar Doust Mohamed Khan was riding out with a few of his\nretainers in the neighbourhood of the Idd Mosque in the east of Bala\nHisar under the foot hills of Siah Sung. In spite of the fact that there\nwere not many men with him; Mir Haji, son of the late Mir Wayaz,\nas the leader of the divine of the time, tied a head of barley round\nSirdar Doust Mohamed Khan's head ; thus under most modest condit-\nions, the Sirdar was now known as the king. His tile was now the lea-\nder of the Faithful. His name was so proclaimed from the mosques.\nHe struck a coinage, which brings the days of the Holy War into ones\nrecollection .\n\nAmir Doust Mohamed Khan, therefore, started on a Holy War;\nthe ceremonies that were inacted so simply on the occasion of the cro-\nwing of Ahmed Shah Durrani in 1747 . A . D . as the head of the Sa-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 109, "text": "- 96 -\nduzie dynasty; and the equal ceremoney of simplicity was manifested\nin crowing Amir Doust Mohamed Khan; one by the head of wheat,\nand the other by barley; the two have a close resemblence. The one was\neffected at Kandahar and the other one at Kadul. But the spirit of the\ntwo is the same. The two adorned their crowns with the products of\ntheir country.\n\nTHE FORWARD POLICY .\nARTIGLE TWENTY SIXTH.\n\nDuring the fifty years, which comprise the second half of the\n19th centry of the Christian Era; wiser heads in the Punjab, in\nthe Sindh, in Simla or even in London; were all: whether high\nEnglish officers, or political thinkers; were in earnest search of\na permanent Boundry line between Afghanistan and India. Many\ntheories and observations were projected. One such was the so\ncalled the Forward Policy. This policy had its advocates-at various\ntimes in the second half of the 19th. Century. The followers\nof this school are responsible for rendering asunder the friendly\nrelations between Afghanistan and the English: this, too was the\npolicy which brought large tracts of our country under the\naggrssion of the English; which also brought about the question\nof the Frontiersi unfortanately where the tribal people regret the\nlack of appreciation of their rights.\n\nIn the 18th.article under the of \"ON THE SEARCH OF A FRON-\nTIER LINE., we had given particulars about two Schools of politi-\ncs; one apperaining to the Advance Policy and the other one to Stay\n—Put; till atlast the determination towards the Forward Policy for dra-\nwing a line of demarcation was spoken of; in connection with Afghanistan\nand India. As the English and the political thinkers had over thrown\nthe Close Border Policy;\"and adopted the Forward policy which produ-\nced so much difficulty between the two governments of Afghanistan and\nEngland: our country was subjected to aggression. Certain parts of the\nland of Afghanistan were detached through guile, both military and.\npolitical; we desire here to speak a little more fully in this connection\n\nThis Forward Policy, according to some, is also termed as the Sindh\npolicy or the policy of the Sindh School. This is oppoed to another"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 110, "text": "- 97 -\n\nterm, which is called the Close Border Policy or the Punjab School.\nThe reason of so naming these is that the officers serving in the Punjab\nheld the view of the Close Border Policy, whilst those had seen service in\nSindh, were wedded to the Policy of the Forward Movement or the Sind\nSchool. The inventor of the Sindh School was one Major John Jackob;\nand when the Persians with the instigation of the Russians, it was he\nwho suggestion to the government of India to annex Quetta. There\nis, of course, no doubt that the various schools amongst the English\npolitical thinkers, were influenced by the desire of protection of their\npossessions in India. In asmuch as Afghanistan had two important vall-\neys, one at Kyber and other at Bolan; which could give them protec-\ntion if they held troops at Peshawar; the English thinkers were quite\nsatisfied with their defences from this direction Major John Jacob,\nhowever, was of the opinion that in the direction of Quetta, the\nposition of the English defences required further strengthening. So\nthat whenever Russia may send its troops in Central Asia; British\ntroop could be sent with ease to Herat.\n\nLord Canning, however; was greatly opposed to this view. He never\ndesired that the British troops should enter the Afghan territory; and\nthat it should cross the country of the Afghans in order to reach Herat.\nThis English Governor General further held that it was not possible to\nenter Afghanistan even with an amagamated force and to give battle\nat a given point; and thence to return home safely and attacks could\nnot be inflicted upon such a force by the Afghans.\n\nLord Cannings observations went further than that; for in\nsupport of his view he stated that the strengthening of the Afghans,\nand their power, produces no danger to the Indian Government;\nbut a strong Afghanistan would constitute a protection for India.\nPursuing that line he continued that if Afghanistan was composed\nof smaller units, it will be week, and its defences would, thereby\nsuffer, and \"I hope to see, \" he said, \"to see that country as\na strong country, which could be counted for as the defence of\nthe Indian possessions.\"\n\nIt was on this score that a conflict of opinion between Lord\nCanning and Major Jacob continued; but the major, who had a wild"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 111, "text": "- 98 -\ntemper stuck to his views; and contrived to ally a number of other officers serving in Sindh to his views. Even then, other high officers in India, such as Lord Achison, Lord Lawrence, Lord Mayo and Lord Northbrook during their term office, gave a practical shape to the theory of Forward Policy. At the time of the coro-nation of Amir Shair Ali Khan, when he ascended the throne of Afghanistan for a second time, Sir Henry Lawrence sent a Despatch to London. Sir Henry was a supported of Forward policy, and during the First Afghan War was the English Agent at Kandahar. He felt the danger of Russia in Central Asia, and taking into account the defence of India, his Despatch to London had a meaning of its own. He proposed that English Agents, both political and Commercial should be sent out from England to Afghanistan and to various rulers of Central Asian Khanates in order to strengthen the British position in those localities. This political thinker of England thought that the English influence at Quetta and in the Valley of Kurram Pass should be made manifest. Also that the regions of the north-west should be strengthened. But Lord Lawrence, who had previously opposed the Forward Policy advised that beyond the river Indus the English should not set their foot; and held that under no circumstances any interference in Afghan matters should be effected. He further added that even if this interference in the beginning should be localised and limited in its scope, it will take the matters to a pass when the occupation of the whole country would become imparative; as was the case in the year 1838, A. D. the results of which were very well known.\n\nLord Lawrence was prepard to meet Amir Sheir Ali Khan at Umballa; but when Lord Mayo became the Governor General after Lord Lawrence, this meeting was held between the Amir and the Governor General. As a result the bondry line between Russia and Afghantstan was demarcated; and the Russian Government undertook to consider Afghantstan outside her sphere of influence. This was effected in the year 1873. A. D. Amir Shair Ali Shah sought the help of money and arms, in case the Russian aggression might take place; but the English made it a condition that such a help could be given only, if the English were permitted to"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 112, "text": "- 99 -\n\ncontrol the foreign affairs of Afghanistan. This ofcourse, limited the independence of the country. In fact as a result of a change in the English cabinet, even those indefinite promises which were given by the Indian government, could not be vindicated. During the term of office of Lord Salisbery in the year 1875. A. D. the proposal of sending our commercial and political agents from England to various points were broached to the government of Lord Beaconsfield. The points indicated were Herat and Kandahar: but Lord Northbrook, completely negatived the proposal; and clearly indicated that the king of Afghanistan would not accept their English representatives in Afghanistan. Also insistence upon this point will destroy the English friendly connection with the Afghans. As Lord Northbrook was doggedly opposed to the view, and he was the Secretary of State for India, the proposal of sending out of the English Agents was abandoned. Lord Lytton, however, took the political thread from the very beginning; and his scheme precipitated the second Afghan War. Amir Shair Ali Khan, who always thought of the defence of his country and who was desirous of the friendship of his neighbours and cordiality between the English and the Afghan; as a result of the mistaken Forward Policy lost his throne; and died with his hopes unfulfilled at Mazar Sharief. The English forgetting the bloodshed that occurred in their First Afghan War, especially during their progress between Jalalabad and Kabul invaded once again the country of the Afghans.\n\nAfter this unjustified aggression on the Part of the English many more aggressive steps were taken; such as the over-running the independent territories of the sovereign clansmen, the building of a railway up to the military outposts by the British officers of the Indian government. Two persons, one named Sir Robert Sandiman, and Lord Roberts played significant role in these aggressive invasions by the English into our country. Sandiman was of the opinion that the influence of the British must be introduced amongst the independent tribesmen. He thought, too, that if the tribesmen during the peacetime joined our forces, their interests and ours would prevent them to act in an animosity towards us. Also that when we might consider it as our interest in any defensive measure, and may have the power of defence, our tribesmen would"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 113, "text": "help us. Lord Robert, who gave battle to the Afghan forces both at\nKabul and at Kandahar, and was the Commander In Chief of the British\nforces in India, was deeply wedded to the Forward Policy; and\nhe should be regarded as the leader of those who wished\nto usurped the independence of the tribal people; and the greatest\naggressor of Afghan territory. Lord Roberts was of opinon that\nthe English should continually make military progress in the tribal\nlands; the term No Man's Land connoting the tribal areas, areas which\nform the part of the country of Afghanistan was first used by\nLord Roberts.\n\nDuring the term of office of Lord Lawncedown, the school\nof Forward Policy was very much at the forefront of policies;\ntwo persons, one being the Governor General and the other the\nCommander in Chief when they got together, could Produce noth-\ning else than uneasiness in Afghanistan, the Treaty of Gundumak;\nand the preoccupation of Amir Abdur Rahman Khan during the\nfirst years of his reign, and took advantage of conditions in this\ncountry; so that gradually the passes of Gomal, Kurram and Chitral\nas well as other regions were annexed. Amir Abdur Rahman\nKhan saw these intrusions with considerable disgust; and thus not\nonly did he express himself verbally but in actual fact he (the Amir)\nmade official protestations against the English designs. Some of\nthis we had showed in our article in the newspaper Annis-under\nthe Heading \"Amir Abdur Rahman Khan and the Durrand Line,\"\n-dated 8th. Hamal 1330. Shumzi. As a result of all this, the Eng-\nlish were compelled to take in hand the question of boundry\nline in the year 1893. A. D. a boundry line between Afghanistan\nand India, as an immediate measure. The English were of the\nopinion that inorder to arrange the matter of a boundry bdtween\nthe two countries, they might send Lord Robert to Afghanistan; but the\nAmir Abdur Rahman Khan, who knew that man's purpose from\nthe very beginnig, and abhored him; he did not agree that a del-\negation may come till Robert was in India: thus Mortimond\nDurrand was appointed for the purpose and came to Kabul."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 114, "text": "- 101 -\nTHE TRIPARTITE TREATY: The English,\nThe Sikhs & Shuja.\n\nARTICLE TWENTY SEVENTH\n\nIt is possible that the readers may have heard of this\nTreaty, which was signed between the English, the Sikhs and\nShuja. There would hardly be a Treaty more ridiculous and\nlaughable than this treaty. Quite apart from the fact that a king\nwho had no throne and was a refugee; had no right whatever to\ncontract a treaty; the terms of the reaty make it quite apparent\nthat the degree of greed had made Shuja an object of play in\nthe hands of the Sikhs, and to what extent the Sikhs themse-\nlves had become the tools of the English chicanry. The text\nof that document due to its absolutely laughable texture introduce to\nus Ranjit Singh and Macnaughton. Ranjit wanted to get a\ndocuments from the king-without a throne for the acquiring of\nsome land; and the English desired that the amalgamated forces\nof the Sikhs and those of Shuja may be thrown upan a people,\nwho according to the English, were threatening the western def-\nences of India. That all this should be done for the benefit\nof a policy of imperial expension is quite obvious. The text\nof this treaty has been copied from a handwritten manuscritpt\nwhich contains the facts about the reign of Shashuja; and the\nstyle of writig is very good.\n\nShah Shuja, the refugee king, and hiding for his life as a\nprisoner of the Sikhs, who saw much cruel treatment at hands of\nRanjit Singh; and lived at Ludhiana, in his greed to acquaire the\nthrone and land over wihch he once ruled ignominiously was\nalwsys willing to become the tool of the Sikhs and the English.\n\nThe treaty which was contracted between Shahshuja, the\nSikhs and the English is one of those treaties which are obsol-\nutely illegal without truth and without a principle, which expresses\ngreed on the part of Shahshuja, on the oart of the Sikhs an\nurge to acquire territory and on the part of the English it port-\nrayed the hidden intentions of interference and of placing conflict"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 115, "text": "- 102 -\nbetween the people. Everyone knows that Ranjit Singh from the\ntime of the Saduzais was merely a governor of the Saduzais in\nthe Punjab; and that the Sikhs under him, from the early times\nof ruler of Zaman Shah at the instigation of the English had\nbeen intrasigent; till the then Saduzai king made him a govenor\nof Lahore; a governor of the king of Afghanistan. This Sikh\nruler, taking advantage of the death of Zaman Shah, and the\nconflict of the Barakzai Brothers, ha proclaimed himself as a\nMaharaja. Nor was it all, but he started a series of aggressions\nin Kashmire, in Peshawar and even in the areas beyond the river\nIndus. When Amir Doust Mohamed Khan became king and a battle\nwas fought between him and the Sikhs regarding Peshawar and\nanimosity was further increased, the Sikhs thought that advantage\nshould be sought from the antagonism of the Saduzai Shah Shuja\nand the Barkazi Brothers; so that the greed of Shah shuja made\nhe used against the rightful king of Afghanistan. As Shuja was ever\nready to sign a treaty between himself and the Sikhs in order to\ngain the throne; but just at that time, the English arrived in the scheme\nof things as a third party. Some of the English writers try rery\nhard to keep themselves out of the real reason of the devise; and\naplogise that their inclusion was due to the insistence of the\nother two; and that the matter of animosity that existed between\nthe Sikhs and the Afghans was something with which the Engish had\nno connection, and it was without the consent of the English that\nthe Sikhs had been making inroads beyond the Indus; but the\nfact is that the inciment did come to the Sikhs from the English\nside in the name of Shah Shuja. The first Afghan war, and the\nEnglish interference in matters of Afghanistan are factors the\nroot cause of which can be found in this treaty beteen the\nthree parties.\n\nIn the beginning of this affairs, the English were very pliant;\nand were even desirous that an alliance might be cemented between\nthe Sikhs and Shah Shuja; and it was proposed that only a few\nfighting men may be provided by Shah Shuja, and the rest of the army\nshould consitute the Sikhs; and the cost of the military expedition\nmay be given by the English. Lord Canning the then Governor\nGeneral in India was most keen to see the scheme come to practi-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 116, "text": "— 103 —\ncal shapes; and Macnauton, therefore, was appointed with a delega-\ntion to see Ranjit Singh at Adaninagar ( 31 st. May 1838. A. D. )\nDuring this meeting, Macnauton said that he had heard that a treaty\nhad been signed between Ranjit Singh and Shahshuja; and asked\nwhether it would not be to the benefit to the whole scheme, if a\nthird party-the English-could not join the confederation. Ranjit Singh,\nreplied that it was tantamount to adding sugar to the milk; thus sugar\nand milk were added together; but as a result, neither the milk of\nShahshuja was sweetended, nor the Sikhs benefitted by the product\nthereof; but the land of Afghanistan was drenched with blood, and\nthe hatred of the people against Shahshuja was increased very con-\nsiderably; and then Shahshuja met his fatal end; and the English had\nto sustain moral and material losses. After the death of Ranjit Singh,\nthe English pushed their influence on the western sides of the Indus\nriver. In any case prior to the time when the Tripartite Treaty\ncould be hammered into shape; both Sikhs and the English made a\nlong discussion regarding the size and the strength of the expedi-\ntionary force. The English wanted that in the actual progress of\naggression to push the Sikhs to face the dangers of battle, and they\nthemselves only give money as their share of the bargain; but the\nSikhs, who had seen the warlike skill of the Afghans; asked the English\nto give a fighting force. Atlast on the fateful day of 26th of June\n1838. A. D. (23rd of Rabee-us-Sani 1253. A. H.) the articles of\nalliance on the part of the Sikhs and the English was signed, and\nit devolved upon Shaashuja, the refugee and abandone former ruler,\nwho had no right to append his signature to the document. Shah-\nshuja Saduzi, for his personal aggrandisement signed this shamful\ntreaty. Its text is contained in 18 clauses, which has been taken\nfrom a handwritten manuscript giving details of the time and affairs\nof Shahshuja's reign.\n\nIn as much as between the governments of high placed Khalsa\nJai, and the Government of the Lord of the earth Shahshuja ul Mulk\na treaty has been evolved four times; and for some reasons had\nbeen postponed: now as per Mr. The Honourable William G. Manc-\nnanton, the fully accredited agent of His Honour the Governor Gneral\nLord Ackland, as a mark of friendship had also been attested; the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 117, "text": "104\n\nagent of the Honourable Company came to meet the High Dignitory\nof His Highness the Maharaja of the Khalsas; have added a few\nmore Clauses to the original text, which make eighteen clauses, in\nthe spirit of accord and friendship have accepted and made valid\non behalf of the Honourable East India Company; and these clauses\nshall not seperated, and are divisable.\n\nCLAUSE NUMBER ONE :\n\nThat area which lies this side of the river Indus and the other\nside of the Indus; and which is in the possession of the Khalsa\nSirkar the province of Kashmire, together with its environs and bo-\nundries east, west, north and south of Attock; Chuch Hazara Kahnabul\nWant etc which are its dependencies; Peshawar with Yusufzai etc,\nKhatak, Hashnagar, Michni, Kohat, Hungo and all areas belonging\nto Phshawar region upto the Khyber, and Bunnu Wazir and Tonk,\nand Krank, and Killa Bagh and Khushal Ghur etc as its dependencies;\ntogether with Dera Ismail Khan with its dependencies, Dera\nGhazi Khah and Kot Muthan and Omar Kot etc together with all\nits dependencies and Sungar, Arwat Mund, Dajal and Hajipore, and\nall the three Kachi and Munkeera with all its environments, and\nthe province of Multan together with all its surroundings, pass out\nof the hands of the Saduzai government; and upon these territories\nthe Saduzais Government shall have no claim generation after\ngeneration; these areas no longer belong to them and shall never\nbelong to them.\n\nSecodly that the above mentioned king will not permit any\none to emmit any robbery on this side of the Khyber pass; or\npermit any disturbance of peace. If the officers of the goevrnments\nintentionally disregard their duties; or might absent themselves\nfrom duty; they shall be returned from either side; and that water\nwhich comes for the use of Killa Fatehkadah etc, shall we allowed\nto remain, and shall not stopped."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 118, "text": "THIRD CLAUSE.\n\nThe crossing of any bod beyond the river Sutlij, according to the regulations of the Sikh government and the Laws of the Honourable East India Company shall be conducted in relation to Chitti, and permission of the Sikh Raj. Likewise the crossing over the river Indus, in which falls the river Sutlaj; the permission and Chitti of the Khalsa Raj is needed for the tribes. The King will not give such a permission without the permission of the Khalsa Raj.\n\nFOURTH CLAUSE.\n\nIn relation to the affair of Shikar Pore and the territory of Sindh; which lie upon the river Sutlaj; the matter is a subject to be arranged between the Khalsa Raj and the Honourable East India Company through Captain Clark Martin Deed, the Political Agent; and such a settlement shall by fully accepted by the King aforementioned\n\nFIFTH CLAUSE.\n\nThe above mentioned king, shall annually send to Peshawar the following items from Kabul and Kandahar; young horses of good pedegre, and of good colour and of good gate fifty five in number; and eleven swords of Persian good quality; and seven scimiters of Persian make and of good quality and twenty five good mules; fresh and dry fruit with melons of fresh and sweet kind; and grapes, pears, apples and almonds and currents inlarge quantities; also cloth of excellent quality, and furs, and gold-thread work; and Persian carpets; all told 101 items; and these would be sent to the Khalsa Raj year by year.\n\nSIXTH CLAUSE.\n\nThe titles which are to be used between the two signitories shall be of equal status.\n\nSEVENTH CLAUSE.\n\nThe king will permit and will not prohibit the bringing of any horses etc, which the traders, may desire to bring from Afghanistan to the territory of the Khalsa Raj; indeed, on the part of the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 119, "text": "-106-\n\nking such trade would be encouraged; and that on the part of the Khalsa, too, such reciprocal treatment would be made, and encouragement given.\n\nEIGHTH CLASE.\nThe Khalsa ruler on his side will send woollen cloth etc, as a gift to the King every year: the items being in the nature of: fifty five pieces of woollen cloth; muslin twenty five pes. inkhab. five pes, Doupatta of Benaras twentyone Than. Bahar. Nawa Multani five than; cloth for white turbans fiftyfive thans; rice Bara fiftyfive Seers.\n\nNINTH CLAUSE.\nWhen the dignitaries of the Khalsa journey to Afghanistan for horses, or for any other reason; or for the purpose of buying or selling goods of the nature of whitening, wool etc or other items; and they should be so deputed to transact business to the extent of fifteen thousand rupees; the king's government will provide fecilities to them; as would the Khalsa Raj in the case of those sent from Afghanistan for such purposes.\n\nTENTH CLAUSE.\nIf and when the forces of Khalsa Ji and those of the king join hands in an expedition: the King's forces would not allow the killing of cows under any circumstances and in any way whatever.\n\nELEVENTH CLAUSE.\nWhen the allied forces of the King and the Khalsa Ji fight as allies against the Barakzais; whatever booty in the shape and form of jewels, horses and arms or similiar articles come to hand, half of such booty shall be given to the Khalsa Ji, and half of it shall be for the king; but if such booty falls in to the hands of the forces the of the king alone, then the king shall send a Portion of such booty consisting of horses, fine material and mall and big arms and jewels to the Khalsa Raj as a gift through a trustwortly envoy.\n\nTWELVTH CLAUSE.\nAlways trustworthy envoys and messengers from the king and from the Khalsa Raj would visit each others court and shall exchange usual friendly messages; and keep in contact by sending presents to each other."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 120, "text": "-107-\n\nTHIRTEENTH CLAUSE.\n\nWhenevr the Khalsa Raj may require military aid from\nthe king in virtue of this agreement, the king shall send his\ntroops under the command of big Sirdars; and likewise, the\nKhalsa Raj for the purpose of help,as laid down in this Agreement\nshall send its Moslem troops under the command of important\ncommanders to Kabul. When the ruler of the Khalsas may visit\nPeshawar, one of the Princes representing the king should come\nto pay respect to the Sikh ruler; and the Princes shall be\nreceived with due honour and consideration.\n\nFOURTEENTH CLAUSE.\n\nThe friends and enemies of the Khalsa Raj and friends\nand enemies of the East India Company, shall be the friends and\nenemies of the King.\n\nIFFTEENTH CLAUSE.\n\nTwo lakhs of Nanukshahi rupees or rupees of ordinary kind,\nshall be sent annually to the Khalsa Raj without fail by the king\nin exchange for the expenses of troops used to establish the king\nupon his throne. From the Khalsa Raj troops consisting of five\nthousand cavalry and infantry shall be posted at Peshawar, which\ncould be sent to help the king with the co-operation and help of\nthe honourable East India Company if and when required. Should\na larger threat materialise from the west, then the stemming of it\nshall be undertaken jointly by the Sikh Raj and the Honourable\nEast India Comany.If the Khalsa Raj may require the services of the\ntroops of the king, the sum to be paid for that shall be adjudged\naccording to a special assessment in the light of the time of\nservice; and the honourable East India Company shall pay such\nassessed sum to the Khalsa Raj, when the conditions of this\nagreement are fully adhered to; such a payment shall be paid\nannually."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 121, "text": "-108-\nSIXTEENTH CLAUSE.\nThe territory, which is now in the possession of the Mirs of Sindh, and its dependencies; together with all revenues and payments to be made now or in the future by them to the king; shall no longer have any relationship with the king, and the claim upon those territories and revenues; nor would his descendents, or any of the persons of the Sadozai family shall ever have any claim upon the revenues aforementioned, or upon the territories. The Mirs of Sindh thenceforth shall be the owners of their land, provided the Mirs of Sindh pay thirty lakhs of Nanak shahi ruppes or ordinary rupess. Out of this sum fifteen lakhs shall be paid to the Khalsa Raj—according to the assessment of the honourable East India Company and the remaining fifteen lakhs shall be the property of the king. Should this sum be paid in full, then clause number four of this agreement shall be considered null and void (it relates to Clause 4 of the Treaty of 12th.March 1832. A.D.) and the custom of sending presents and usual methods of friendly accord between the Mirs and the Khalsa Raj shall be established.\n\nSEVENTEENTH CLAUSE.\nWhen Shahshuja establishes his sovereignty upon the territories of Kabul and Kandahar; he shall not interfere in any way with the rule of his nephew at Herat.\n\nEIGHTEENTH CLAUSE.\nThe king Shujaudoullah and all others of his Sadozai family shall not form any relationship with any foreign people or countr without the consent of the Khalsa Raj and the Honourabl East India company; also if any foreign invasion took place against the East India company or the Khala Raj, then the king shall help, in whatever way pisossible, the two above mentioned."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 122, "text": "--109--\n\nThat which had been laid down in this treaty is fully\nand without reservation acceptable to all the three contracting\nparties; namely the king, the East India Company and the Khalsa\nRaj; and the terms of this treaty shall remain permanent; and\nafter the seal and signature of the three parties this has been\nso enacted, written on the 15th of the month of Har Sumbat\n1895 at Lahore.\"\n\nAccording to the various historical records, Mcnaughten, prior\nto this agreement had spoken of a scheme of an invasion of Afghani-\nstan-towards Kabul - with the Sikh troops and at the head of which\nshall be placed Prince Timour, the son of Shah Shuja; of the entry\nof Shahshuja whith his troops in Afghanistan by way of Kandahar\naccompanied by Sirdar Sultan Mohamed Khan. Shahshuja, too, made\ncertain observations in this regard: that none of the Durrani princes\nshall have any claim or share in the running of his kingdom; and\nthat he shall be permitted to wage war in all directions, such as\nKabul, Kandahar, Bulkh, Seistan and Bluchistan and Shikarpore. That\nthe dependencies of Kandahar and Shikarpore shall be under his rule.\n\nAfter the English troops leave Kabul, one of the English\nrepresentatives should remain at Kabul; as also that some English\nofficers should be given to him for the training of troops in Afgha-\nnistan; that two lakhs of rupees which he had undertaken to give\nto the Sikhs would be considered as a kind of tribute, and his soverei-\ngnty thereby shall be in question; therefore, he was prepared to\nrenounce his ownership of Shikarpore in payment thereof.\n\nThese were the stipulations, which were made by Shah Shuja on\nthe basis of the Treaty. From an analysis of this, it would appear\nthat whereas the deposed and the refugee king which he was, although\ndependent upon the support of the English and the Sikhs and knowing\nfully well that his success depended upon their help; he was yet\ndesirous to protect his kingdom upon a higher and greater orbit:\nbut unfortunately, his co-operators - especially the English - were not\nsuch from whom he could receive any benefit in this direction; so\nthat in virtue of this Unfortunate Treaty, both the Sikhs and the\nEnglish took magnificient advantage."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 123, "text": "- 110 -\nHOW THE GATEWAY OF THE GHAZNI\nCITADEL WAS BLOWN UP.\n\nARTICLE TWENTY EIGTH\n\nOn the morning of 23rd. July 1821. A.D., when the sun had\nnot yet arisen fully, the walled city of Ghazni was shaken by an\nexplosion. The English had been busy the whole night digging a\ntunnel and blew up the Kabul gate of the city.\n\nAlso they made a great breach in the walls, so that the\ncity surrendered without expectation to the enemy within three-\nquarters of an hour. It was thought that this was effected through\nthe bravery of their troops, but the strength of a treasury is\ngreater than the strength and power of gun - powder.\n\n* * *\n\nThe first aggression of the English, which took place with the\nconnivance and help of Shahshuja Saduzi, is a fact regarding which\nseveral articles had been written in these series on several aspects\nof the case.\n\nIn this article, we desire to speak as to how unexpectedly the\nsurrender of Ghazni took place at the hands of the English.\n\nThe British troops which were moving by way of the Bolan\nPass and Khojak with Shahshuja, were put under the command of\nan English officer by the name of Sir John Kean. From the date\nof the movement of this force ( 10th. December 1838. A. D. ) from\nFirouzpoee, till it reached Kandahar on the 8th. of May 1839. A.D.,\nand Ghazni on the 21st. of July 1839. A.D. With that which befell\nthe expendition, we do not concern ourselves here.\n\nIt is a matter of common knowledge that the legal occupant\nthe Afghan throne, Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was ruling the country\nat the time, and the Government of Ghazni then was Placed under\none of his sons, Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan.\n\nAs far as can be judged from historical records, Amir Dost\nMohamed Khan, both during his rulership as also prior to it, attached\ngreat importance to the defences of Ghazni; so that when he ultimate-\nly became the king of Afghanistan, he appointed one of his real\nbrothers, Sirdar Amir Mohamed Khan, as Governor of Ghazni. In"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 124, "text": "— 111 —\nany case when the news of the approaching English forces with Shahshuja reached Kabul, the King sent a good deal of rations and armaments to Ghazni.\n\nThe plan which Amir Dost Mohamed Khan had worked out against the English aggression was this that, the English forces should be detained for a time in the neighbourhood of Ghazni; so that Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan, strengthened by a large garrison, should defend the city, and Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan at the head of a cavalry composed of three thousand horsemen should harass the invaders outside the city. These arrangements having been made at Kabul, the plan was launched. On the other, hand the Ghilzis of the neighbourhood were to hold the region between Ghazni and Mokor against the enemy. It was thought that the invading troops could be destroyed either between Mokor and Ghazni, or by the attacks of his sons in Ghazni or at Wardak. Much attention was lavished upon this sceme, but unfortunately treachery reared its head, so that Ghazni and its defences could not survive the attack for longer than three quarters of an hour, as a result of which the whole plan was brought to nothing.\n\nWhen the English forces reached Kalat Ghilzai in 4th of July 1839. A.D. Menaughton halted there for a time, in order to subdue the Ghilzais, while Lord Kean with Shahshuja marched on to Mokor and Ghazni. Mohan Lal, author of the life of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, who had cultivated a friendship with all the big Sirdars and nobles of the time, secured the secret plans of the English commanders, that amongst those who were not very friendly with Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, was one named Sirdar Abdur Rashid Khan, who was a relative of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, who was then living at Ghazni. He atonce sent a letter, but although the messenger was captured and was beheaded by the order of Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan, the governor and defender of Ghazni, he had done his work previously, and the letter had actually been received by the enemy. Abdur Rashid Khan was very pleased that his letter had been received and that he was invited to go to the English camp. He dressed in the garb of a begger, and gave him a sword; which appeared"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 125, "text": "— 112 —\nthat this man would kill any one who comes within range ; and\nthis man was also the bearer of a letter in which Sirdar Abdur\nRashid Khan had indicated his desire to come. This letter fell in\nthe hands of Mohan Lal.\n\nWhen Abdur Rashid Khan escaped from the gateway of Ghazni\nand met his friends, Mohan Lal introduced him to Maughnaton : who\nplaced him directly under the orders of Lord Kein : so that the in-\nformation which Abdur Rashid Khan gave about the defences\nof Ghazni to the military engineer of the English forces one na-\nmed Major Thomson contributed to the blowing up of the gateway\nof Ghazni and the breaking up of the national defences of that city.\n\nThe English arrived opposite the citadel of Ghazni on 21st,\nJuly 1839, A. D. and moved up their forces towards the Kabul Gate\nleading to Kabul, so that all communication between Kabul and\nGhazni could be cut.\n\nThe fact is that as soon as the English forces were sighted\nnear Ghazni, the guns of the Ghazni defences began to fire on the\nenemy ; and Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan was prepared to defend\nthe city to the last . The army together with the people of the\ntown were ever ready to stand by and defend their town with bra-\nvery and persistence. The wea kness that was apparent in Amir Dost\nMohamed Khan's defence plan, was the rivalry that existed between his\ntwo sons - namely Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan and Sirdar Ghulam\nHaider Khan. Under he plan Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan was to\ndefend the city from outside, while the last named was to secure\nthe inner defences. At one point, the sensitive brother desired to enter\nthe city, so that both of the brothers could defend the city toge-\nther. This request created a delicate position, with the result that Sir-\ndar Mohamed Afzal Khan left the city to its own devices.\n\nBut this in itself was not a matter of great significance, for\nit was possible that Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan could continue to\nhold the town, and the English troops could have been annihilated"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 126, "text": "-113-\n\nby the troops of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan's sons between Muqar and Ghazni.\n\nWhen the English arrived at Ghazni, contrary to their previous information they found that the defence walls of the city and its turrets were much stronger than reported. As Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan had detached himself and his troops from the precints of the city, the English found a good opportunity to study the defences of the city. Furthermore, as the result of more minute information of Abdur Rashid Khan, the English burrowed a tunnel under the Kabul gate of Ghazni, and at about 3. A. M. on 23rd. July 1839 blew up the gateway, not through fighting or valour, but through treachery of a person who had been depraved by the wiles of the enemy. The defenders, who hardly thought of this, did fight gallantly round the walls of the citadel, but all was lost, and further resistance had no meaning. Although the slain bodies of the defenders lay in heaps opposite the Kabul Gateway, the enemy forces entered the city, and when the English banner was hoisted over the Bala Hissar, Lord Kean, the Commander-in-Chief of the English forces led Shah Shuja, and Mcnaughton into the city.\n\nIt was in this manner that the special friendship of a person belonging to the country, with one of the servants of the English, and his revealing of the plans, destroyed all the hopes and a spirat-ions of the country and the people at a very critical juncture.\n\nIt is possible that the traitor may not have fathomed the depth of his treachery, but history records the magnitude of cowardice and unforgivable sin it was which caused a series of perils for the country.\n\nTHE BATTLE OF SPEAR & THE SHIELD.\n\nARTICLE TWENTY NINTH\n\nFrom the 21st. to 24th of July 1839. A.D. certain events occurred inside the citadel of Ghazni., which may be said to belong to the realms of fancy and dreams. We consider these as such, because no Afghan and no English soldier could dream that Ghazni could be taken with ease and so soon. But as traitorous hands were at work, events turned out in a different shape, and the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 127, "text": "- 114 -\ncity passed from one hand to another within twentyfour hours. Although the gateway of the city was blown up, in the corridors of the gateway great scenes of resistence were enacted. For when the Afghan fighters gallantly defended themselves against the lances of the enemy with a shield, they used their swords against the aggressors.\n\n* * *\n\nIn article twentyeigth under the title of \"HOW THE GATEWAY OF GHAZNI WAS BLOWN UP\" we had spoken of the regrettable incident of Ghazni on account of the treachery of Sirdar Abdur Rashid Khan, one of the relatives of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan. In this article we wish to give certain other particulars, which English sources have also mentioned. Much of these facts are from the writings of Neville Chamberlain, which give 44 years of military history of India.\n\nThe author was a young cavalry officer during the First Afghan War, who ultimately became a Field Marshall.\n\n\"On 21st. July 1839 the English forces under General Kean and accompanied by Shah Shuja arrived within 12 miles of the city of Ghazni. On the morning of that day, one Sirdar Abdur Rashid Khan, a cousin of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan accompanied by thirty of his followers reached the English camp. The Afghan and the English historians call this man a traitor, and the same designation can be used about his companions. They gave the news that Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan, the son of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan will attack that very night with three thousand soldiers; besides this the English were told the gateways of Ghazni had been made fast with stones and mortar, and the only gateway, which is accessible is the Kabul gateway, which is also used for ingress and egress. That night the English soldiers did not sleep, expecting attack; and stayed ready in their tents, awaiting the onslaught of the defenders of Ghazni. But the night attack did not come off."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 128, "text": "—115—\n\nQuite early in the morning, the English moved nearer the ci-\ntadel of Ghazni; and the troops were led by the traitor Sirdar Abdur\nRashid Khan and Alexander Burnes. Near the city the English were\nattacked by the defenders of the town from their hiding places in\nthe orchards of the city, and when the invaders were within range\nof fire, big guns of the town opened at them. The first engagement\nwhich took place between the English and the Afghans was in the\norchards of the city, especially in one such orchard which was about\n180 yards long and about forty feet wide very severe fighting took\nplace. From the walls of the citadel, which were about thirty to\nforty feet high, the defenders opened fire with their tinder-fired\nguns. Mr: Chamberlain, recording the event, says that when\nthe Afghans saw that the firing of the English did not reach\nthem, they came up the parapets of walls and waved their flags,\nand a group even came up to a distance of only thirty yards.\n\nWhen they arrived so near, Chamberlain says that he intimated\nthe fact to Captain Graves. There They come! The captain ordered\nhis company to fire, but both fires met, the Afghan warriors had\nbecome so excited by coming so near to their enemies that they gave\nno heed to death, and although they fell one after the other as a\nresult of the enemy's fire they continued to push forward,and in this\nengagement Captain Graves received two severe wounds, and Cha\nmberlain was compelled to retire his company, and to take their\nwounded commander on a stretcher to the center of their troops.\n\nAfter this sharp and short engagement, the English force mov-\ned towards the walls of the city of Ghazni,and surrounded the walls\nat a distance, where the Afghan fire could not reach them, and skir-\nting north-west they arrived near the Kabul gate of the city.\n\nAccording to the English records, their troops had no rations\nbeyond three days, and the strong resistance of the defenders was\nlikely to upset the attacker's plans till Captain Thomson,the head-\nengineer, suggested to the commander of the force named Kelvin,that\nthe best plan under the circumstances was to blow up the Kabul\ngate, and this suggestion was readily agreed to. Towards the fore-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 129, "text": "- 116 -\nnoon of 22nd July, many Afghan warriors gathered from the nearby villages around the hillsides that surrounded the encampments of the English, and mercilessly harassed the English invaders of Ghazni. Several engagements took place between the Afghan warriors and the English scouts. An account of Captain Forrest says that the Afghans at that time used their citadel gun (a fortyeight-pounder). Towards the evening, however, Mr. Marylan Durrand and Captain Pitt covered by their infantrymen, and taking cover of the brick-walls of the orchards managed to get as close to the city walls as 150 meters,and in the waning light of the moon, they came very close to the Kabul gate where the Sappers and Miners laid 900 pounds of gunpowder in twelve bags near the Kabul gate of Ghazni. At 3.A.M. of 23rd July, the night wind had not abated, and darkness hung round still over the wall of the citadel; the inhabitants were still asleep, and the guards still awaited the English attack upon the city, when all of a sudden, the terrific sound of an explosion shook the air, and the Kabul gate was blown up. With it, too, went up in the air certain other parts of the wall. Inside the gateway ran a corridor-some 150 yards long and rather narrow-about 20 yards wide, in the center of which was a yard. According to Mr. Chamberlain's records, in addition to the English regiment, there were the regiment number two of the Bengal Europeans, as also the Indian units of 13-7; 35- 16 and the 48th; which took part in the attack. Between 3. and 4. A. M. in the darkness and in that narrow passage, a sanguinary battle took place between the defenders and the attackers. The attacking force charged with fixed bayonets and the Afghan warriors meeting the attackers' weapons with their shields, used their swords against the English invaders. The battle raged for a time in that corridor, and beyond the clashing of arms, none could see the other in the darkness. When the defenders saw that bayonet could not be fought against the sword in a restricted space, they dispersed into the open inside the city. From every house, from each corner of the street, in the narrow passages-battles raged fiercely, and fire was poured upon the attackers from the roof tops. Chamberlain says that each house was like an armed citadel. The determined Afghan warriors fought to the last man."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 130, "text": "- 117 -\n\nThe morning of 23rd. July found Ghazni in pools of blood,\nand inside the city hell was let loose, for from every housetop\nfire rained upon the attackers; every street coner was the danger\nsignal; every turn of the narrow passage was a battle field.\nWhatever booty was secured was heaped along the Kabul gate along\nthe mounds of the slain Afghan warriors; whosever entered a house\nfor loot, did not emerge alive from that house; both inside and\noutside neither party could keep any control, pandemonium reigned\neverywhere. The above mentioned narrator adds that about one\nthounsand and five hundred riderless horses galloped about,\nand even fought amongst themselves. To step into the street was\nto court positive death. The English writer, who took part in\nthe battle says that he had seen so much cruelty, and disregard\nfor human life that he disliked human behaviour, and that he\nabhorerd humanity itself. Ghulam Haider Khan, the son of Amir\nDost Mohamed Khan-a young man of twentytwo years of age-the\ngovernor and defender of the city was taken prisoner with his\nsix companions by Captain Taylor.\n\nOn the 24th of July the dead were buried, and two hundred\nwounded and dead horses, too, were put under the sod. In the\nafternoon the silence of death reigned supreme in the fair city\nof Ghazni, doors were torn off their hinges, houses were demolished,\nthe streets were deserted, and it looked that it was not a city of\nthe living. Upon this silence sat the bloody regime of Shahshuja\nunder the banner and protection of the English, and from one of\nthe towers of the citadel flurted the ensign of the invaders.\n\n* * *\n\nTHE VICTORY OF GHAZNI.\n\n(An extract of a passage from TUHFATUL HABIB, Vol,2-page 168.)\n\" . . . . Shahshuja after the lapse of three months and\nsettling the Kandahar affairs and of its environs entrusted the\nregion to an Englishman named Leech and the Prince Fateh Jung, and\naccompanied by other English officers started on an expedition"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 131, "text": "- 118 -\ntowards Ghazni and Kabul. and encamped under the walls and\nturrets of Ghazni. Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan, as the governor and\ndefender of Ghazni - deputed as he was from his father Amir\nDost Mohamed Khan, provided with all weapons of defence, prepared\nto defend the city. The English, however, attacking the northern\ngate of Ghazni set alight the gateway of Bahlol, captured the city.\nand took Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan prisoner, and placed him\nunder the serveillance of Yaqut Khan. The Great Amir hearing of\nthese events called one Nawab Jabbar Khan - one of his brothers -\nand asked him to go to Ghazni on the pretext of enquiring about\nthe wife and children of the captured Afghan defender of the city\nand to see as to what he could find and to collect what information\nhe could, so that something might be done about the events that\nwere to develop as a result of the fall of Chazni. Nawab Jabbar\nKhan started on his way to Ghazni, pretending that he was the host\nof one Alexander Burnes whom he had helped on many occasions, and\nto try to have Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan released and to bring him\nalong with him to Kabul. Upon his arrival at Ghazni, he started\nparleys with the English, and after much discussion , the English\nterms were made known to Sirdar Jabbar Khan, to the effect that\neither the Amir ahould renounce his throne of Kabul and go to\nIndia as a pensioner of the British government and receive one lakh\nof ruppees annually ; or to fight on and let the best man win the\nbattle.\n\n*               *               *\n\nSECOND NOVEMBER OF 1841.\n\nARTICLE THIRTIETH\nIn the historical life of the people of Afghanistan, the days\nof victory and defeat, days of gloom and of happiness, times of\ngreatness and of decline are intermixed, which ought to be studied\nwith their respective colour and effect of those times,so that the\nnation may observe some of those of the days of its life when\nit was under a cloud. The date of Second of November, 1841. A.D.\n( 18th. Ramazan 1257. A.H. ) was a day of determination, of\nsteadfastness, of great stress and national up-rising."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 132, "text": "-- 119 --\n\nThe movement that reared its head on the second of November 1841. A. D, on the part of a few in the city of Kabul, and which infousd a national feeling of up-rising, has no parallel in the annals of Afghanistan in regard to the determination and steadfastness of national cause. In as much as it was a movement which gave a remarkable national urge, and inspiration, it should always be recalled to minds.\n\nTime was when one hundred and eleven years ago, in this Country oppression and coercion had been the vogue in Afghanistan at the hands of Mcnaughton, Shahshuja and Burnes. From Shairpore to Balahissar, there were \"ruins\" upon which cruel hands operated. The English forces held the points such as Siah Sung, the cantonment of Shairpore and in other parts of the city, and another group, named as the artillery troops of Shahshuja was stationed at Bala Hisar. Nizamud-Doullah, the traitor, was a man who worked as a liaison between Shahshuja and Mnaughton, and, of course, this man's soul had been so deadend that he thought of nothing but his own interests, and in that quest if the nation was subjected to disgrace and ruin, it would, have mattered, nothing to him. This year, 1841, was the third year of the reign of Shahshuja, and this date should be considered as the third year of the disgrace and decline of the life of the nation at the hands of the aggressors-the English. Those, who had reared the nefarious designs of treachery towards their nation, were, of course, well content with their ill-gotten proceeds. Conditions were, however, deteriorating ; for instance ; the land revenue was being re-assessed and at extortionate rates forced military service, the apportioning of salaries to the Ghilzai leaders, the excesses of the troopers, and the deporting of influencial leaders of the people to India, coupled with, lack of respect for the rights of the individual absence of security and much else which contributes to the discord and a state of lawlessness was let loose amongst the people of this country, and in these unbearable circumstances, the nation was making preparations to rend asunder these chains of suppression and cruelty of the foreigners and their protege-Shahshuja-at the earliest possible moment.\n\nAs everyone knows, a few people whose names adorn the pages of our national history,possessing feelings of love and esteem for"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 133, "text": "-120-\ntheir country, for the first time assembled at the house of Abdullah Khan Achakzai. There they laid down the foundation of the release of their country from cruel hands which were squeezing out the very life blood of the nation. On the morning of second november 1841. A.D. when the sun had hardly arisen, four of these lovers of their country named Abdullah Khan Achakzai, Aminullah Khan Logari, Sikandar Khan and Abdus Salam Khan called upon the people around them and marched on the garden and the house of Alexander Burnes.\n\nBurne wanteds to pacify them by sending out to them a messenger on his behalf, but Sikandar Khan wanted to cut Burnes head off, so that not a single word should come out of the tyrant's mouth. Burnes came on the roof of his house and wished to bribe the mob with money, but as that could not satisfy the people impassioned by the national urge, Burnes ordered that the people should be fired up on. Firing from both sides caused causualties amongst the contestants. One of the Englishmen who fell on that occasion was a Captain Broad Foot after him fell Burnes brother named Charles Burnes. The Afghans thereafter entered Burnes house, set his house alight and cut Burnes into pieces. The fire of the house was seen from Bala Hisar by Shah shuja, Mcnaughton and Elphinstone Not only was it visible from the Balahisar but it could also be seen from Siah Sung and Shairpore; and none were able to put it out. Burnes had a great expectation of help from Bala Hi sar. Captain Campbell did, in effect start out to help with a company of troop, but the people hindered their progress with the result that all the arms and the ammunition of the rescue party fell into the hands of the Afghan nationalists. when the sun was setting upon the hights Bala Hi sar, and the English looked on anxiously from the eminence of Balahi sar, upon a city whose heart was captured by the people of the country. The wrath of Bala Hisar and of Shairpore was of course, at its highest. The manifestation of this wrath and anxiety were complementary to each other, and the result of this mani festation was that compelled the foreigners to desert the country of the Afghans along with those who loved the foreigners more than their own country."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 134, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 135, "text": "— 122 —\nkilled at the hands of the patriots, the reaction from Shairpore\nand Bala Hisar, and Abdullah Khan Achakzis, battle and his\nbeing wounded and ultimate martyrdom ; yet fuller details are\nstill obscure regarding his military progress. the real events\nculminating, in his death his a tion's real appraisal from the point of\nview of national urge and significance. If Abdullah Khan Achakzi is not\nthe only warrior of that arena, he is most decidedly the bravest of\nthose who prepared the nation for its release from foreign yoke, and\nthe one who prompted the peole of his country into awareness of\nnational independence, so that his name should be placed upon\nthe records of all those national movements for the regeneration of\nthe Afghans which Afghanistan saw during her struggles for independ-\nence, and that his name should be one of the first ones on the rolls.\n\nAbdullah Khan Achakzai is the first man who led the national\nmovement on the second of November in 1841. A. D. It was he also\narranged the meeting at his house, where through his persuation\nand goading that the nation realised her position under the thraldom\nof the English and Shahshuja, and it was through his efforts, and by his\npower of language and personal example that led his countrymen to rise\nand claim that which belonged to Afghanistan. Inspite of the fact that\nhe had no more than three companions, they proceeded to the house\nof Alexander Burnes, and after that fall of the Englishmen, from the\nsecond November till the 11th November 1841 A.D. (17th to 27th of\nRamazan 1257. A.H.) he led the national movement. He and his com-\npanions had no fear of the gun and the rifle, so that as an officer of the\nnational forces, as a commander of the peoples' forces and as a\nnational hero he battled with the mighty forces of Shairpore and\nof the guns of the enemy every where, so that on the eleventh of Novem-\nber his causin fell to the bullet of the enemies of the Afghans, and\nhe himself was wounded during the advance. But he had\nvindicated the honour of his people, for those plans which only ten\ndays ago were evolved in the privacy of his rooms, were made effective\nby the sound and the use of gun and rifle. His words were not\nempty words. They had a meaning, action was born from them, as\nthe result of which he was wounded and lay in his bed and finally\ndied and received the highest honour of martyrdom. But not till he\nhad carried forward the idea and view point of the patriotism of"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 136, "text": "- 123 -\n\nAfghans to a pass and point from where the people could see the\nrising star of the birth of their independence. By a happy coinci-\ndence when Ahdullah Khan Achakzai fell moratally wounded, Sirdar\nMohamed Akbar Khan, the gallant son of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan-who\nwas at Bokhara for a long time-reached Kabul and took up the task\nof the national liberation, leading the people to waids new Vistas,\nwith revived spirits for the national cause, which brought out the\nhidden qualities and urges of the people to the fore.\n\n* * *\n\nTHE ABANDONING OF SHAIRPORE.\n6th. January 1842.A.D.\n\nARICLE : THIRTY SECONDTH\n\nFrom the 7th of August 1839. A.D. to 6th of January 1842.A.D.\nfor a period of about two and a half years, the English forces\nstayed at Kabul. They were supposed to be there in order\nto help Shahshuja : Their camp during that \"un-invited\"stay was\nsituated at a \"fort\" rectangular in shape which was styled\nthe Cantonemert or Chawani. This place was outside the city\non the northern outskirts towards the eastern roadway which\nran straight from the capital to a small willage known as the\nvillage of Bibi Maro and connected it with the city. After\nthe reign of Amir Shair Ali Khan, when a suburb was named\nShairpore on the south-west of the village of Bibi Maro, and\nthe area was made a military base, this locality during the\nSecond Afghan War was very well known as Shair Pore. In\nview of the fact that according to the name and fame that\nShairpore had acquired due to its military significance and\nwarfare durins the aggressive wars of the English, and the\npart that this region had played in that struggle, and further-\nmore to the fact that during our first struggle against the\nEnglish invasion it had not assumed any foreign importance,\ntherefore nistead of styling this chapter as \"Chawani\",we have\nnamed it \"Shairpore\" thus the heading of the chapter has\nbeen put as the \"Abandoning of Shairpore\"."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 137, "text": "-124-\nThe arrival of the winter season, and the settling of the cold weather and the fall of snow in Kabul and upon the surrounding hills, bring to minds those scenes of history which cannot be effaced from the memories of the people. It is this that induces one to pen an article in this series about an event which happened on 6th. January 1842.A.D. (22nd. Zulqadah 1257.A.H.) in the city of Kabul, and that event is none other than the evacuation of the capital city of Kabul by the English.\n\nOn 7th August 1839 A.D. when a certain degree of agitation and manifestation of dis-satisafaction was apparent among the people of Kabul, headed by the trumpet call and the military band , two English officers- Mcnaughton and Sir John Kean- accompanied by Shah Shuja went round the streets of the city proclaiming the ascending upon the throne of Shahshuja at Kabul. This was an event whic happened twentytwo years afrer that diseredited king had been exiled from Afghanistan. This was a crowning of this puppet only in name,for in actual fact the real rulers of the country were, of course, the English.\n\nThe 7th. of August was the Dark Day for this country, when the foreign troops of an aggressor entering the mountain kingdom of Afghanistan, and repulsing our defending forces from the Indus basin and Bluchistan to Kandahar and Grishk, Muqar, Ghazni and Arghandab as the helpers of Shahshuja; occupied our country. Thousand of innocent person had been killed before they reached Kabul and established their military base at Shairpore. After that date upto 6th. January 1842. A. D.-for two and a half years eve-nts which had not been hidden from the eyes of the Afghan people, happened and the leaders of the people did not desist in striving to release their nation from the bondage of the aggressors, so that Burness and Mcnaughton, were both sacrificed on their altar of aggression, and their survivors had to sign the avacuation documents on the 6th. of January 1842. A. D. and to vacate Shairpore.\n\nAs it was the beginning of the winter Season when snow lay so deep that even men of great age had not seen the like of it for"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 138, "text": "125 -\n\nmany years in Kabul, and localities such as the turning and twisting\nhills around Kabul, the mountains of Shair Darwaza, the Asmai\nand the hillsides of Marunjan, and regions of Bibi Maro lay\nwhite under the mantle of snow. And when in Shairpore itself,\nno less than six inches of snow had fallen, and frozen snow\ncould only be detached from the hooves by means of hammers,\nthe people turned out to see the mighty evacuation of the English\nforces from Kabul from such distant places as from the Suburbs\nof Kabul, Chahar Deh, Logar, Kohistan, Koh and Daman. Their\nnumbers could not be less than ten thousand persons, which\nincluded even children. The route upon which the English forces\nwere to leave Kabul was thick with spectators; they had lined\nthe way across the Pul Mustan, past the Darwaza Shah Shaheed\nand Bala Hisar, to the village of Bibi Maro, whilst the patriots of\nAfghanistan were herding the aggressors out at Shair-pore itself.\n\nAccording to the account written by a contemporary historian,\nSir Percy Sykes in his history of Afghanistan, we read as follows:\n\".....after two months of disgraceful delay, which has no parallel\nin British military history; men who had lost all spirit were ready\nto vacate the city...\"\n\nAt nine in the morning General Elphinstone with whose\nname the troops were designated, first emerged from the fort,\nfollowed by artillery, cavalry, foot soldiers, followers and\nothers, all about 17,500 men with several thousand transport\nanimals, making a long line. They moved on from Shairpore to the\nKabul river, and passed over a temporary bridge-built for that\noccasion, near the bridge of Mahmud Khan, and the moving out of\nthis sorry force was hailed by the fire of the Afghan warriors\nas a mark of happiness and satisfaction. The Elphinstone Force,\nas it was called, or again as it was justly termed the \"Hordes\nOf Imperialism\" moving with tremendous slowness at last reached\na point near Bala Hisar. Here throngs ofthe inhabitants (even\nwomen and children wanted to see the retreating force of the\nEnglish) from Siah Sung to Bala Hisar increased, so that the English\nforce was passing through the people of Afghanistan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 139, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 140, "text": "-127-\n\nIndiawards. Clause number ten of this Treaty, too, had undertaken\nthat the English would leave military officers as hostages at Kabul,\ntill the matter of the return of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan and his\nrelatives from India to Afghanistan could be settled at Peshawar. In\naccordance to this latter clause, the English left seven of their offi-\ncers at Kabul, namely Durrand, Walsh, Warburton, Webb, Conolly,\nAvery and Anderson. These hostages were detained in the house of\nNawab Mohamed Zaman Khan.\n\nWhen the English troops left Kobul, and the Jalalabad contin-\ngent did not move out according to the treaty, Sirdar Mohamed Ak-\nbar Khan, who was moving behind the English retreating lines-for\nthe protection of the English-noticing the departure from their writ-\nten-pledge, drew the attention of the English officers to this fact.\nBut unfortunately no practical steps were taken by the English. The\nEnglish intention seemed to be that the two contingents-one from\nKabul and the one at Jalalabad-should be united, while persistent\nreports showed that General Sale's column was being strengthened at\nJalalabad. The lack of fulfilment of the English promise, and the\ndanger which lurked behind it, compelled Sirdar Mohamed Akber\nKhan to detain the English forces on their way to Jalalabad in the\ndepth of winter. More hostages also were demanded from them\nbecause no action had been taken by the Jalalabad column to move\nout of that city prior to the arrival of the Elphinstone force from\nKabul. On one occasion, three officers, and on the second occ-\nasion they had to give seven military officers, ten women and\ntwentytwo children as hostages. The reason for giving women and\nchildren as hostages was that as such they could be protected by the\nhospitality of the Sirder and would thus escape the rigour of winter\nand camping difficulties in the snow. Amongst these women\nLady Menaughton the widow of the dead Menaughton and Lady Sale,\nthe wife of the English commander at Jalalabad, were also included.\nIn the ranks of the high military officers were General Elphinstone,\nGeneral Aiyer and Pottinger were included, the last named being the\nsignitory of the Treaty under review.\n\nWhen at last it was quite apparent that Ceneral Sale had no\nintention of moving out of Jalallabad, and was determined to fight it"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 141, "text": "- 128 -\nout, the people resolved that the tow forces shall not be permitted to\njoin hands, and thus prevented such a meeting of the two sections of\nthe English forces. Near the city, Sirdar Mohemad Akbar Khan tur-\nned towards Lughman, and taking the hostages with him he had them\ndetained in the house of Mohamed Shah Khan ababakr Khail at a\nplace called, Badia Bad. Mohamed Shah Khan was the travelling com-\npanion of the Sirdar at the time.\n\nEveryone knows that events moved fast in that period of his-\ntory, each of which requires an article unto itself, such as the arri-\nving of a large English force under the command of General Pol-\nlock at Jalalabad, the discord of leaders at Kabul, the going back of\nthe Afghan national forces to Kabul, and the removal of the\nhostages to Bamyan. Here we can hardly go into these points, but\nwill briefly study the position of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan at\nBadia Bad and his treatment of his hostages and others during\nthat period.\n\nBadia Bad had a fort, with high walls about 25 meters, high and a\nmoat surrounded it. The hostages were detained at that place during\nthe three months when General Sale and the town of Jalalbad was under\nseige. The life lived by these hostages had no similiarity with any\nprison restrictions. On the contrary, hospitality to the utmost degree\na noted trait of the Afghans-was shown them.\n\nThe English themselves write that these hostages thought that\nthey would certainly be killed, but they slowly realised that they\nwere really alive and that they were eating their food with Sirdar\nMohamed Akbar Khan.\n\nThey were permitted to communicate with their relatives at\nJalalabad, and indeed, they used to go to see their friends and the\nGeneral in the city itself. And the wonder of all wonders was that\nthey themselves used to return to Badia Bad. Sirdar Mohamed\nAkbar Khan treated his hostages with great courtesy and considera-\ntion, especially the wounded men. On the way to Jalalabad, when they\nbrought a wounded man, one named Melville, he himself (the Sirdar)"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 142, "text": "Wazir Yar Mohamad Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 143, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 144, "text": "bound the wound and bandaged the wounded man's leg and\nwas most kind to him. On the way where-ever the hostages had\nto cross a stream, he was most anxious that they should cross\nwith safety. According to the writing of the English writers\nthemselves, he used to play, sitting on the earth, with the English\nchildren. He treated the women hostages with great kindness\nand courtesy. Also with the officers his treatment was of utmost\ncourtesy and consideration. A letter which had been written\nregarding the restitution of a daughter of one Anderson is being\nreproduced here. This letter was in relation to that very man\nAnderson who was taken as one of the hostages at Kabul, and which\nhad been reproduced in one of the numbers of Aryana Magazine\nand in other publications. The text is as follows:\n\n\"...... With the usual titles to the Representative......\n\nRegarding the daughter of Anderson, who had fallen into the\nhands of the honourable Mohamed Omar Khan son of the honourable\nMir Ahmed Khan; and in consequence her relatives are greatly\ndistressed on her account. As written before, it is now being repeated\nthat it is most imperative that the daughter of Anderson accompanied\nby trust worthy men should be sent here, which is as it should be, ot\nherwise it shall be an act of deep omission. You, with the Grace of God\nare wise and of much discernment, so that all endeavours be made to\nrecover this daughter of Anderson and to have her sent with utmost\ncomfort and despatch. News of that region may also be sent,\nbut this matter of Anderson's daughter must be attended to\nwithout delay, and no disrigard should be allowed about it......\nas the matter is an imperative one. May your days be full of\nsuccess with the help and command of the Ever Lasting God\".\n\nISTALIF IN THE LEAPING FIRE.\nARTICLE: THIRTY FOURTH\n\nThe warriors of Kohistan and Kohdaman had taken a cons\npicous share in the battles of the First Afghan War, which burst\nupon us in the month of November 1841. A. D. at Kabul and at\nCharikar, and the part played by those gallant fighting men can"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 145, "text": "- 130 -\nnot be forgotten. The warriors killed, on the outburst of\nthat war, and during the ultimate settlement, some of the\nrun-away and fleeing officers of the English between Kabul\nand Gharikar. After that large numbers of them took part\nin battles-many thousands of them-at Shairpore, and on the\nhights of Bibi Maro. General Pollock, in order to take revenge\nfrom those men, set fire to the beautiful village of Istalif\nthrough Mecastle in 1842. A. D. In place of avenging himself\nupon the fighters, he burned down the innocent walls and\ndoors of a village.\n\nTowards the fourth year of the English occupation of\nAfghanistan a great movement for national independence was launched\non 2nd November 1841. A. D. which fought the imperialist designs\nof the aggressors. From that date onwards the great movement\ngrew in tempo, with the result that fighting took place at such\nscattered places as the hillside of Bibi Maro, Shairore, in the\nheart of the city of Kabul, in the neighbourhood of Charikar,\nWardak, Khurd Kabul and Ghazni, till at last a treaty was\nsigned between the leaders of the nation and the English in the\nwinter of 1842. A. D. and the capital of the Afghan kingdom\nwas evacuated. Unfortunately, as was anticipated in the terms of\nthe treaty, the whole of Afghanistan was not evacuated with\nthe removal of the English forces from Kabul. At two important\nAfghan towns, Jalalabad and Kandahar the forces of the English\ncontinued under Generals Sale and Nott. They gave verbal promises\nand still continued to make endeavours to strengthen their military\nposition as soon as a relief force arrived from India to help them.\nDuring the course of this time, Shahshuja was assassinated and his\nson Fateh Jung sat on the throne at Bala Hisar. But the hope\nof getting the throne for themselves, and the struggle for personal\ngain that had entered into the minds of many leaders at the\ntime, began to weaken the national resistance, and the action which\nhad sprung up with such good promise and hope, and had\nexpressed itself for the benefit of the country, began to deteriorate\nwith the result that disturbances arose, that the beseiged English"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 146, "text": "- 131 -\n\nforces at Jalalabad and at Kandahar taking heart drove off our forces actually from the walls of the citadels. Not only this, they made further thrusts at Khurd Kabul and Tayzeen. There is no doubt, of course, that in this progress of English aggression, the arrival of a large English force under General Pollock from India was in a manner a positive element, but pages of history bear witness to the fact that prior to the crossing of the Khyber Pass by the Pollock force, the troops under General Sale at Jalalabad, who were beseiged for a time, did in effect manage to drive our forces away and to force Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan to beat a retreat to Kabul. Some have indicated that these reverses were not reverses, as such, but merely a matter of military tactics undertaken at the advice of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan. At any rate, General Sale and General Pollock mutually strengthened, and finding Prince Fateh Jung still available, forced their way through to Kabul once again, and on the morning of 16th, September 1842. A. D. arrived at Bala Hissar. On that unfortunate day, once again the English standard was unfurled on the turrets of Bala Hisar with the rejoinings of the English and the boom of big guns.\n\nThe very first order which was issued by General Pollok upon arrival in Kabul was given to Maccastle to proceed towards Kohdaman and Kohistan in order to crush the resistance of the national fighters in that region. Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan was riding with the English officers towards Bamyan from Ghorband, and Aminullah Khan Logari, who had been depended upon to help the foreigners and prince Fateh Jung agains Sirdar Mohamed Zaman Khan, was now actually resisting the English. When the English stigmatised any person as their enemy, he was so regarded by them to the end of time. The English forces contined to advance helped by their big guns, and superior armaments, and the fire of the patriots used to recede further and further into the fastnesses of their highland homes as the aggressor advanced on and onwards into their territory beyond Istalif. Not long afterwards, however, those who had been driven out, saw smoke rise from the high hills of Istalif; and the leaves of the trees of beautiful Istalif with all the orchards and buildings were burnt"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 147, "text": "- 132 -\ndown at the hands of the aggressive troops of the English. Thus was burnt down the beautiful Istalif, the home of the patriots amidst the mountains of Kohdaman. But the patriots and their leaders Nayab Aminullah Khan Logari did not surrender, and proved that his foresight ofr the benefit of the nation and the opposition towards the invaders had nothing to do with any shifting temper, time serving, or personal motives.\n\n* * *\n\nF A T E H  J U N G.\n( The king of Bala. Hisar.: )\nARTICLE THIRTY FIFTH\n\nAmongst the many princes, who had sat on the throne at Bala Hisar, one was Fateh Jung, the son of Shah Shuja, the Sadozai. He ascended the throne after a few days of the assassination of his father. But during the short period of six months during which he considered himself king, his writ hardly ran beyond the fortress of Bala Hisar. Beyond the walls of Bala Hisar and its turrets of Yakiaghu, and Bijnaju he had no influence at all. This king one day sat upon the throne at Bala Hisar, and in that very Bala Hisar he was imprisoned, and from that citadel he escaped, and then at that very Bala Hisar he was again put on the throne by the English, and finally from that very Bala Hisar he was expelled by the wrath of the people and accompanied the English to India.\n\n* * *\n\nDuring the summer of the year 1842 A. D. ( 1258 A. H. which was the fourth year of the English occupation of the country, and when the English ignored to fulfill their engagements under clauses 3rd, 4th and 5th of the Treaty of 16th. Zihij, entered into at Kabul, the position was as follows: General Nott at Kandahar and General Sale at Jalalabad had continued to hold their ground contrary to the above mentioned agreement. General Pollock was moving towards Afghanistan with a large force from India. The people at Kabul were in a very anxious plight, and especially events at Bala Hisar gave cause to great uneasiness. The position deteriorated daily."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 148, "text": "— 133 —\n\nAfter the evacuation of the English troops from Kabul on the\n6th of January 1842.A.D. ( 22nd. Zeqad 1258. A.H. ) during the months\nwhich followed, that is during January, Febuary and the half of March\n1842. A. D. ( months of Zilhij, Muharram and Safar 1258. A.H. ) Nayab\nAminullah Khan did his best to reconcile the two clauments to the\nthrone, namely Shahshuja Saduzai and Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan,\nBarakzai, but he failed till Shahshuja was assassinated by Shujaudo-\nullah, the son of Zaman Khan, between Shahshaheed and Siah Sung\non the morning of Wednesday 15th. April 1843. A.D. ( 23rd . Safar 1258.\nA.H. ) At that time there were two sons of Shahshuja at Kabul :\nPrince Shahpore at Bala Hisar and prince Fateh Jung at Deh Khu-\ndaidad. As a result of the conference which took place at Bala\nHisar, Fateh Jung was elected as the King, and the people took\noath of allegiance to Fateh Jung, with the exception of Nawab Za-\nman Khan and his supporters. Mir Darwaish, the head of the Kabul\nDivines was amongst those who did not accept Fateh Jung as the\nKing. The opinion held by these people was that Shahshuja and his\ndescendents were not capable to rule, because they were too much the\ntools of the foreigners . Without doubt, the personal interests of\nNawab Mohamed Zaman Khan, who considered himself as the leader\nof the people, were the cause of this apparent non-acceptance of\nFateh Jung as King. Matters reached such a pa s that the new King\ncommanded the expulsion of Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan, but the\nnoted divine Mir Darwaish intervened with Nayab Aminullah Khan,\nLogari. At the interview tempers rose to such an extent that the\nNayab slapped the holy man's face, and the disputi in place of\nbeing matter between the king and Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan,\nnow shifted between the holy man and the King's Minister, Ami-\nnullah Khan Logari. The report of this struggle soon spread through-\nout the town, and the people turned against the minister and set\nfire to his house, and threatened him with physical violence till he\nwas compelled to take refuge in the Bala Hissar, and a battle bet-\nween Bala Hissar and the people of Kabul started. It was the time,\ntoo, when Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan was engaged in battle aga-\ninst General Sale and he expected reinforcements from Kabul ,\nwhereas Kabul was now busy with its own troubles. In the begin-\nning Fateh Jung sent out his brother to get rations for Bala Hisar,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 149, "text": "— 134 —\nsnd when Shahpore was out on that errand a battle was precipitated between his men and those of Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan, and when the prince retreated to Bala Hisar, battles continued between the men of Bala Hisar and those in the streets of Kabul. The rival parties proposed that this street fighting should cease, and that the Contention should be settled on the heights of the neighbouring Maranjan. Here the forces of Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan were having the worse of it, when Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan, who having been repulsed by General Sale at Jalalabad, returned just in time at Kabul with three hundred horsemen, and as the possibilities of the return of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan from India were now bright, together with the force of Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan repulsed the forces of Fateh Jung, and beseiged him for forty days in Bala Hisar, and in the meantime opened negotiations with Nayab Aminullah Khan. It was ultimately decided that Fateh Jung should remain King and Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan should become the Minister of the Realm, so that the title of Vizir had been affixed to Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan from that date. This continued till Fateh Jung started communicating with General Pollock, and with the order of the Vizir was imprisoned. From the prison, Fateh Jung escaped to Jalalabad and took refuge with General Sale, and Pollock started for Kabul with his column. When Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan had in the meantime gone to Bamyan, Pollock arrived in Kabul, and on the 18th. Shaban 1258. A-H. (16th. September 1842. A.D.) Fateh Jung was again re-installed on the throne of Kabul with the help of the English forces. The only person who at that time faced the English was Nayab Aminulla Khan Logari. He had dug trenches on the mountains of Istalif. The period of reign of Fateh Jung on this second occasion, however, did not last long, for after only one month the English forces at Kabul moved out along with those in Kandahar. Now Fateh Jung finding himself without a protector, was very anxious about his safety and feared the wrath of the nation, thus he left the crown and accompanied the Englisn columns, so that with his going, the country was purged from his presence and that of the foreigners."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 150, "text": "Fateh Jung.\nAmir Mohamad Afzal Khan.\nSardar Shair Dil Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 151, "text": "Amir Shair Ali Khan.\nSardar Ahmad Khan Norzai.\nShah Zaman."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 152, "text": "- 135 -\n\nFATEH JUNG AND SHAHPORE.\n\nThe following is an extract from a book entitled TOFFATUL HABIB by Mulla Qasar Mohamed: Volume Two; pages 265,266.\n\n\"The English ostensibly started from Kandahar and Jalalabad to avenge the murdered men of their ranks, and to vindicate their promise to Kabul, so that the name of their government may not be besmirched, or that they sent out the gallant Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan with the ruse of escorting the dead body of General Elphinstone, and then to place him upon the throne and then return to whence they came. Their future activities, however, showed as to what was in their minds. In any case, these English converged from two directions upon Kabul, and when they reached near Kabul, Vazir Mohamed Akbar Khan, sensing what the English might possibly have in their minds proceeded towards Bamyan. When the Vizir had left the city, the English troops entered Kabul from two directions. For the second time prince Fateh Jung was placed upon the throne, and his Vizir was Ghulam Mohamed Khan son of Shair Mohamed Khan Mukhtarud-Doulah. Nayab Aminullah Khan proclaiming a Holy War took his stand at Char Deh and getting the help of the people of Kohistan raised the standard of revolt. The English knowing of this, sent a column of their men under the leadership of Prince Shahpore to suppress the insurrection at Charikar. This force repulsed the patriots and set fire to Istalif. Fateh Jung, however, seeing the dissatisfaction of the people and being distracted with it all, agreed to renounce the claim to the throne and indicated his desire to accompany the English troops to India. The Prince Shahpore was offered the unfortunate crown, but he too, noticing that the star of the Sadozai rule had really set, sat on a luckless throne, and the people treated him with contempt which he deserved, till his own well-wishers turned away from him."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 153, "text": "- 136 -\n\nNAYAB AMINULLAH KHAN LOGARI.\nTHE KHAN - The Governor - Aminullah. Nayabut Saltanuh,\nThe National Hero.\nARTICLE: THIRTY SIXTH\n\nIn the 18th and the 19th century of Afghan history, men have arisen whose great deeds have not been made known as they ought to have been known. From amongst such is one named Nayab Aminullah Khan Logari, who from his early age till he attained the age of sixty years, having in view the good of the country and its people, had been engaged in all battles against the invaders of this country. His activities during the First Afghan War proclaim his selfless devotion to the cause of his country. His name as the great and gallant warrior and defender of his people shall always remain in the annals of our country, and his name shall be remembered as an honoured one for ever.\n\nOne of the leaders of the nation, who during the later years of the Saduzi dynasty, and during the uprisings of the Barakzais, from the later years of the rule of Zaman Shah son of Timour Shah down to the end of the second period of rule of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan - that is for sixty years - during the Anglo-Afghan War, is to be respected and whose name shall always stand out with greatness and renown amongst the ranks of nobles and leaders of this nation, was undoubtedly Nayab Aminullah Khan Baraki, otherwise known as Nayab Aminullah Khan Logari.\n\nHe it was that held himself aloof from the weekness of self-seeking when men fought and battled for self-aggrandisement, when they struggled for a place for themselves in the troublous times of the invasions of the foreigners, when groups and individuals battered at the door of fame or sunk into oblivion in quest of self-interest during the turns and twists of the 19th, century of political turmoil in this country. This noble man was born in a village called Baraki Rajan of Logar in the year 1197. A. H, which was the 11th year of the reign of Timour Shah Saduzi. His mother was"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 154, "text": "-137-\na daughter of Kamal Khan of Khurram Khail Wardak, and lived till four years prior to the death of the Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, thus she must have attained an age of 87 years. Nayab Aminullal Khan had six brothers. His father died while he was in charge of Kashmir during the time of Timour Shah. His body was brought to Kabul, and the salary of the deceased officer was given by the government to his descendents for honest services rendered to the State. Amongst those letters, which recently have been purchased for the Kabul Museum, there is a letter dated the 5th of Ziqadulharam 1214. A.H. and is signed by the term:\n\n\"Alabud al-Muznab Dost Mohamed\" revealing that the Khan Logari Nayab Aminullah Khan during the later years of Zaman Khan's rule had been acknowledged on behalf of the government as a Baraki nobleman and as head of the clan, and a yearly stipend of two hundred toumans Tubraizi, meaning four thousand ruppees, was granted to him. After Zaman Shah, and the ascending to the throne by Shah Mahmud Sadozai, Aminullah Khan Logari held the same position of a the head of Logar and Butkhak. It would appear that Fateh Khan entitled as SHAH-Dost had a particular liking for Aminullah Khan Logari. The Minister of the Realm Fateh Khan, who himself was one of the great pillars of national greatness, quite naturally valued the workers in the cause of the progress of the country, which is possibly the reason why through the recommendation of Fateh Khan, his friend Aminullah Khan Logari was made a head of Logar and Butkhak by Shah Mahmud Sadozai. A salary which was fixed for him by Zaman Shah was continued.\n\nBut when there was a cooling off of relationship between the Sadozai King and the Barakzai Minister, and the country was deprived of the national services of one like Fateh Khan, and after the shameful assassination of Payanda Khan, troublous times came upon the country as a result of discord between the two houses of Sadozais and Barakzais, Sirdar Mohamed Azim Khan remembering the former friend of Fateh Khan invited Nayab Aminullah Khan to come forward and assist the Barakzai Brothers by sending letters to himrom Kashmir and Peshawar."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 155, "text": "--138--\n\nThere is little doubt that the Khan of Logar preferred to keep himself neutral in these internecine conflicts, but as long as he thought that the crown would continue to be held by one of the members of the Sadozai clan, he continued his support to that House. Shahshuja appointed Aminullah Khan as the head of Logar and Butkhak, and he made at Logar various improvements, such as the building of bridges, water channels, and forts, some of which carry his name to this day.\n\nWith the Barakzies, the Nayab had a friendly dealing, and each of them respected and valued him. In addition to this with the Barakzais he had made family connections; so that one of his daughters was married to Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan - the national hero - and the other was the wife of Sirdar Shumsuddin Khan. During the rule of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan the revenue of Logar and Butkhak was under the Nayab, and this was accredited by religious and legal documents. The fame of Nayab Aminullah Khan is more closely associated with those activities which he undertook during the first Afghan War when the English invaded this country. When the English, under pretexts of various kinds, disturbed the peace of Afghanistan, as all know, and brought discord and produced uneasiness against the rule of the rightful king Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, and their invading forces marched in from Kandahar and Ghazni into Kabul, and holding this country down for four years (from 1838 to 1842, A. D. ) plunged this country into distress and turmoil, there is little doubt that the leaders of the nation did not just sit idle, and did not plan out schemes to redeem the nation's honour and independence which was usurped by the cruel hands of the foreign protege - Shahshuja. On the contrary they persevered till the 2nd. of November of the year 1841. A. D. arrived and four gallant and volorous persons of resuscieated the national life in the country.\n\nThese four men, namely Abdullh Khan Achakzai, Aminullah Khan Logari, Sikundar Khan and Abdus Salam Khan had a secret conference at the hous of Abdullah Khan Achakzie, decided the fateful hour, and before the people moved out of their houses in the morning, they had gathered nationa support, and marched to the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 156, "text": "- 139 -\nhouse of the English commercial attache Alexander Burnes, burnt\ndown his house and killed him as also his brother Charles Burnes,\nand a great national movement was set on foot at Kabul. This\nstruggle was continued in the shape of the battles which took place\nbetween the Afghan nationalists and the English in such places as\nShair Pore, hillsides of Bibi Maro and etc, so that on the eleventh\nday of this national up rising Abdullah Khan Achakzai received\nmyrtyrdom and the day after Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan arrived\nfrom Bokhara and joined in the battle. During the four years of\nthe English occupation of Afghan territory, the people did not\naccept the English protegs-Shahshuja-as the king, and for the time\nbeing had considered Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan as a ruler.\nEven at that time of political vaccillations Nayab Aminullah\nKhah was regarded as the Nayab of Second Status, or indeed,\nas a Nayabul Saltana. In the Treaty as signed between the\nretreating English and the leaders of the nation-a treaty which\nwas not kept by the English-and is a very important document\nrelating to Afghan history (First January 1842. A. D.) signed at\nKabul. Nayab Aminullah Khan has been spoken of in the document\nas (The Second Status Nayab of High Honour His Excellency\nNayab Aminullah Khan) which is the greatest proof of this\nnational hero's integrity and importance. After the evacuation\nof the English forces from Kabul and the moving out of the\nElphinstone column towards Jalalabad, when Amir Dost Mohamed\nKhan was a political detenue in India, and Sirdar Mohamed Akbar\nKhan was engaged in battling against the English at Jalalabad,\nwhile at Kabul Shahshuja and Sirdar Mohamed Zaman Khan were\nstruggling for the throne, and the Polleck column was moving\ntowards Afghanistan from India as an act of revenge against the\nAfghan nation and was nearing Jalalabad from Peshawar, the only\nperson who watched for an oppoprtunity in this holocaust when\ninternecine conflict was at its highest, was Nayab Aminullah Khan\nLogari. When he saw that the temper of the patriots was beginning\nto cool down in bewilderment, and the English were still at\nKandahar and Jalalabad, the Nayab tried hard to produce a recon-\nciliation between Shahshuja and Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan.\nHe also endeavoured to persuade the Saduzai king to move against"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 157, "text": "- 140 -\nthe English at Jalalabad, and to incite the valour of the nation\nfor the protection of the country, but conditions changed with\nthe murder of Shahshuja, the defeat of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar\nKhan and the entry of General Pollock's force in Afghanistan.\nLater during the months of Rajab, Jamadul Sani, ane Shaban\n1258. A H.(July, August & September 1842. A. D. ) were months\nof great distress because of intense conflicts among the leaders\nof this country. In Kabul Fateh Jung son of Shahshuja had pro-\nclaimed himself king. Between him and Nawab Mohamed Zaman\nKhan fighting ensued, the house of the Nayab was sacked onaccount\nof his supposed partiality towards Fateh Jung, Sirdar Mohamed\nAkbar Khan on his return from Jalalabad restarted the fight against\nFateh Jung upon the Marunjan hill, till through the intervention\nof the Nayab it was resolved that Fateh Jung should remain\nkink and Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan should become the\nMinister of the Realm. From that date Sirdar Mohamed Akbar\nKhan was known as the Vizir, but unfortunately this settlement\nhad little meaning when the Pollock force entered Kabul, the\ncohesion of national resistance broke down, and Vazir Mohamed\nAkbar Khan left for Bamyan. Fateh Jung came under the protection\nof the English. Nawab Mohamed Zaman Khan, whom the English\nconsidered as their guest sat silently in his house. The only\nman who collected a force of resistance in the north and fought\non to the end in the hills of Istalif against the English\ndetachment sent under Maccaste was Nayab Aminullah Khan\nLogari. The English called him their Enemy Number One, and\nthey had every right to do so, because he was the only active\nleader of the nation at the time. According to the report of one\nof the compatriots of the Nayab, Amir Dost Mohamed Khan during\nthe second period of his reign flung Nayab Aminullah Khan\ninto the dungeon, and the Nayab died in prison at the age of 87 years."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 158, "text": "141\nTHE BEGINNING OF GENERAL UPRISING AGAINST\nTHE ENGLISH IN KANDAHAR\n\nARTICLE THIRTY SEVENTH\n\nThe well-known national movement at Kabul, which\nstarted with the burning of the house of Burnes and of\nhis assassination spread with the utmost rapidity through out\nthe country. The various aspects of this movement as regards\nsuch localities as Kabul, Charikar, and Ghazni have been\ndetailed to a considerable extent, but this is the first article\nwhich contrives to reveal those national activities which were\ndirected against General Nott at Kandahar. During this\nnatoinal demonstration a large number of people collected\naround the city of Kandahar, and by setting fire to the\ngate of Herat at Kandahar on the night of loth March 1842,\nstarted to attack the English.\n\nThe great anti-English national demonstration of Kabul, which\nstarted with the burning of the house of Burnes and his assassina\ntion on Thursday 2nd of November 1841.A.D. (17th. Ramazan 1157.\nA.H.) is one of the important dates in the history of Afghanisan, which\nought to called the Day of National Uprising against the for\neign occupation of the Country. This uprising was in very possible\nway a national uprising: because by the movement the nation was\nunited against the foreigner and a king who was the protector of the\nforeign powers occuping the country : and that by the command\nof the real leaders of the nation, the people rose in a body against\nthe enemies of the country. The movement at Kabul which resul\nted in a conflict between the people and the army, and the peeple\nwon the day completely, the whole movement spread like lightening\nin and around Kabul, so that first within six miles, then to a dis\ntant of 12 miles, and later further it moved rapidly to Maidan,\nWardak, Logar, and upto Ghazni, finally reached Kandahar."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 159, "text": "- 142 -\nParticulars of the Kabul Movement were given under the headings of Second of November 1841 in the 30th article of this series.\n\nThe various points about battles that took place between the people and the English at Shairpore were recounted under the title of \"The Mover, The Warrior, the Victor and the Martyr\" in article 31 of this series. These particulars have, therefore, been studied by the readers. The reaction of this movement was made manifest at Charikar and the proximity of Kabul, with Charikar as the point of contact between these two places in this regard. Thus the nationalists of the northern regions atonce attacked the English forces at Killa Lughmani, some five miles from Charikar, and after assassinating some English officers there they chased the English forces to Kabul, and joined hands with the forces of their Kabul friends in the battles of Shairpore.\n\nInspite of the fact that during the severe winter of 1841. A.D. at Ghazni communications between Kabul and Ghazni were very difficult, the news of the uprising of the Afghans at Kabul and their continued resistence reached Ghazni. But this national movement did not come to a conclusive stage due to circumstances already narrated, namely the occupation of Kabul and Jalalabad by the nationalist forces, and the fact that the English forces still held Kabul's Bala Hissar. From the beginning of November 1841. A.D. till the beginning of April 1841 the citedal of Ghazni remained baseiged.\n\nEvery one knows that during two and half years that the English remained in occupation of Afghanistan in the name of Shahshuja the English forces were distributed at three points, that is at Kabul, in Kandahar and at Jalalabad. At Kandahar, the English had a Political Adviser and a General with their troops and one of the sons of the \"King\" Shahshuja was also there as Governor of the place. When these development taking place at Kabul, General Nott was the military Commander and major Rawlinson as the political Agent at Kandahar and Safdar Jung had but recently given over the charge to prince Timour there."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 160, "text": "-143-\nIn spite of the fact that according to the terms of Treaty of\n1st January 1842. A. D. ( 16th. Ziqad 1257. A. H. ) after the murder of\nMacnaughton (23rd December 1842. D.A.) it was clearly laid donw that\nwhen the English forces are withdrawn from Kabul, the other English\nunits at Kandahar and at Jalalabad shall also move out of the country\nto India. Yet General Nott and Major Rawlinson at Kandahar\nand General Sale at jalalabad instead of trying to move out of the\nplace, actually made every effort to strengthen themselves. As could\nbe seen from the English histories written at the time ( for instance:\nThe book of Field Marshal Sir Neville Chamberlain, page 102)two days\nafter the assassination of Macnaughton on 25th. December 1842 A. D.\nPottinger, the deputy of Macnaughton and Elphinstone, wrote a letter\nto Major Rawlinson at Kandahar saying that towards the end of February\nof that year he( Rawlinson) would move out. The letter was clear in\nits terms stating that the officers and English troops at Kandahar\nand Killat Ghilzai should take the shortest route to India from\nthat location. Rawlinson gave no heed to that letter, thinking\nthat the officers at Kabul had no free hand or independent opinion,\nbut were dictated to by the Afghan opinion and pressure, and awai-\nted instructions from Calcutta, so that Kandahar like Ghazni was be-\nseiged and a struggle between the people and the invaders commenced.\nThe city of Kandahar is so situated that the inhabitants of\nthe town live within the fortifications, and immediately outside the\nwalls of the city the habitations of the village and cultivatort begin.\nAs the news of the national uprising was constantly reaching\nthe city from far and near, and General Nott fearing iest the peo-\nple of Kandahar suddenly rise, gave orders that no one other than\ntraders, some divines and a few others can be allowed outside the\ncity walls or come into the city.\nThis order was given on 3rd March. 1842. A. D. There is, of\ncourse, no doubt that such an order indicated a fear on the part of\nthe military officers ane the growing feelings of the people of the city.\nThis was, however, not enough to pacify the fears of the English\nmilitary commander, for he later on sent out certain of his units\noutside the city, and marched out of Kandahar with his men\non 7th March."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 161, "text": "—144—\nIN his notes ragarding this dicision Neville Chamberlain writes\n\"Although within ten miles of our camp we considered ourselves safe,\nyet towards dusk a large number of horsemen appeared on our left\nflanks, our cavalry faced them and our guns fired upon them, but\nno fighting took place, and we returned to our camp. On the 8th of\nMarch, a group of three or four thousand horsemen made their\nappearance towards our left at dawn, our cavalry, twelve of our guns\nand infantry went out to meet them. We drove them back to about\neight miles with fire and guns, but suddenly they attacked us and\nour guns, and they had advanced to about 150 or 200 paces when our\nintense fire was directed towards them and the most gallant\namongst them fell to our fire, and the remaining retired over the\nriver. Bisides the wounded about forty were killed.\n\nOn the 9th of March, in the afternoon we moved towards Tulo\nKhan. When we were crossing the hill on the way, some men fired\nat our General, but a defending unit ran up the hill atonce and 40\npatriots were killed. A few miles away we were able to see through\nthe binoculars that a group of about three to four thousand fighting\nmen were converging towards Kandahar but no fighting took place.\nWe returned from Tolu Khan at night and there was some sniping\non the way...\"\n\nAccording to the English themselves, groups of Ghazis, several\nthousand strong, were hovering near the city for an opportunity to\nattack the English forces, or the invading troops occupying the city\nof Kandahar. On 10th March large numbers of Ghazis mustered in\nthe gardens and surrounded the town of Kandahar. Their target this\ntime was the city. It is related that an old man named Baba Ra-\nkhari riding a donkey actually betook himself as close to the walls\nof the city as the Herat Gate of Kandahar, and sought permission\nto enter the city. As he did not receive permission he unloaded his\ndonkey and put his burden consisting of thorny bushes at the\ngateway. Some of the Ghazis, finding the opportunity, sprinkled some\noil on the dry load and set the mass alight. Its fire spread on to\nthe woodwork of the gateway, which caught fire. In the leaping\nflames of the gateway, the English forces saw that the Ghazis were\nattacking the gateway fiercely. The commander of the English"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 162, "text": "-145-\n\nforces, considering the position serious, ordered that all the bags containing flour for rations of the troops were to be stacked against the doorway as a protective wall. The English troops were firing from the loop holes, and corners of the streets and walls upon the Ghazis, but the attackers oblivious of impending death, continued to attack the city and were advancing in over-whelming numbers. Two guns and three hundred soldiers were continuously firing at the Ghazis, and barriers consisting of flour bags and animal carcases, constituting hinderinces kept the attackers back and away from the gateway. According to the English version at about 9 in the night the gateway fell outside the walls, and Ghazis swept through the raging flames, climbing the flour bags and dead animals and again and again engaged the enemy with renewed ferocity for three hours. The defending troops were active till midnight, after wich the Ghazis went back.On the 12th of March General Nott returned to Kandahar and the position of the English was then felt to be strong. But the news of the fall of Ghazni which reached Kandahar 31st March, sounded a danger signal in the ears of the English general.\n\n* * *\n\nAKHTAR KHAN DAWARI\nARTICLE THIRTY EIGHT\n\nThe gallant men who appreciated the importance of their independence, during the unified Anglo Shoja rule in Afghanistan had not desisted from opposition, in all places, and in every corner of the country. All knew and took inspiration from the nationalist movements of Kohistan and Kohdaman and were aware of the great efforts of the men from the Eastern sections of the country. They knew, too, about the movement for national liberation and activities allied thereto at Killat Ghilzie, and of the men of Ghazni. Here in this article we wish to reveal another aspect of the struggle cassied on in a little known part of the country through a study of which one would note that here as in other regions of the country, arose a national hero who struggled for the indeperndence and release of his countrymen from the stangle-hold of the foreigners."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 163, "text": "-146-\nWhen the English occupied Jalalabad, Kandhar, Ghazni and Kabul\nin the name of Shahshuja in 1255.A.H. (1839.A.D.) they had placed\non the throne one of the sons of Shahshuja, Fateh Jung whereas\nthe real government was in the hands of Major Linch at Kandahar.\nBut as difference of opinion arose between Linch and Macnaugh-\nton, the Political Adviser of the English at Kabul, Linch was replaced by\nMajor Rawlinson who had seen service for years in Iran. Rawlinson\nspoke persian well and was well versed with the conditions in the\nEast. He was appointed on 4th. July 1840. A. D. in his new post at\nKandahar, and ofcourse, the military command was under General Nott.\nThe general however was highly self-opinionated and of very limited\nvision regarding greater things. Macnaughton, too, was not too\npleased with General Nott.\n\nDuring the first year of the unified rule of the English and\nShahshuja (1840.A.D. ) while Shahshuja held, through English support\nof course, an unwilling mastery over Kabul and the regions of the\nsouthern Hindu Kush, the English helped to improve some of the\nactivities of internal administration-according to certain views. But\nmuch time had not passed, when the banner of resistance against\nthem and their protege Shah Shuja was raised at Kandahar and\nin the north-west of that area.\n\nThe outbreak in the area of Dawar is imputed by some to\nbe due to the collection of land revenue (this is the English version )\nby Shah Shuja, while others think that the insurrection was caused\nthrough the jealousy of the Barakzais and Sadozais Mr. Close, an\nEnglish writer believes that the Dawar revolt was caused by one\nAkhtar khan, who was not elected as the head of that region. But\naccording to the version of John William Key, an English author\nof a book entitled The History of the Afghan Wars, the real reason\nof that movement was the resentment of the people of Dawar and\nAkhtar khan due to the interference of the foreigners in their land,\nthat is to say the English were interfering in the life and work of\nthe Dawar people. The author says that the English had forgotten that\ntheir unpopularity was due to the activity of the king whom they\n( the English) had placed upon the throne of Afghanistan. And that\nthe presence of these English forces was directly disadvantageous to"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 164, "text": "-147-\nthe man whom they had placed at the throne of Kabul. It has also\nbeen said that Shahshuja himself had a hand in the events then\nhappening at Kandahar. But this would certainly not be the case, for\nwhen Shahshuja heard that the revolt Kandahar at was being imputed\nby some quarters to him he is related to have said that if he could\nfind the person who promted that lie, he would have the tongue of\nsuch a man torn out from its roots.\n\nAs we ourselves know, and the English have mentioned in their\nown writings, Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan Dawari had a great share\nin opposing the combined rule of the English and Shahshuja. As\nwe had said in our article entitled YAR MOHAMED KHAN ALKO-\nZI, this man had done a great deal in thwarting the English designs\nand those of the Persians and the Russians regarding their desire\nto gain ascendency over Herat when he was a minister of Kamran\nShah, and had taken advantage of the money of the English in\norder to strengthen his master's position in Herat, and yet had\nnot yielded to the English in giving any preferential rights in that\nlocality to English trade or English Politics. It was his efforts which\nbrough the activities of Pottinger and Stuart and Todd in Herat\nto nought. Again it was he, who with the help of the Persians in\nMeshad, and the movement set up by Akhtar Khan, and Akram Khan\ndid everything to protect the Dawar region from English penetration\nand their explusion from the areas of Arghandab and the Helmand\nbasin. These matters are made known in one of his letters which\ncontains the following points:\n\n(... Every one of you should collect your followers, and betake\nyourselves to Dawar and be prepared there. I, too, will reach from\nHerat for help, and from Meshad we expect to receive help in the\nshape of ten thousand fighting men, and twelve guns and two lakhs\nof rupees. I shall come with great speed by the end of Muhharram\nat Bukwa. Be sure that none of the Durrani nobles who have been\ngathered together do not disperse. I shall be coming for certain. . .)\n\nWhen at that time, too, Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan, had expelled\nTodd from Herat, the English had considered this action of the\nVazir as a great slight upon themselves. Macnaughton in great wrath"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 165, "text": "-148-\nover the matter gave orders that Herat should be attacked by guns\nand a body of English troops, and as a first step, the insurrection of\nAkhtar Khan, whose territory was nearest to Kandahar should be squash-\ned. Taking this plan in view, Rawlinson, the English Political Agent\nat Kandahar, wrote to Russell in Sindh, and to the commander of\nEnglish forces, so that whatever troops were available at Sindh\nshould be sent to Kandahar, so that an expedition may be launched\ntowards the region of Dawar, Herat and various other points in the\nwestern area. But Macnaughton and Lord Auckland were divided in\ntheir opinion in regards to an expedition to Herat. Macnaughton wanted\nthat the region of Heri Rud should be brought under the rule of Shah-\nshuja atonce, whereas Lord Auckland held that first of all the English\ntroops should assume strength and mastery in the whole of Afghanistan\nafter which the Herat question should be considered. Lord Auckland\nindeed, was not even a supporter of fighting for Herat, but thought to\nsolve the problem through sending envoys to Herat.\n\nIt would be seen, therefore, that whereas the higher officials\nin Calcutta were opposed to any military expedition against Herat,\nRawlinson had the intention of launching out against Vazir Yar\nMohamed Khan, so that from Kandahar measures may be\ntaken to invade the Dawar territoy, Herat and western areas\nand to encompass it. In any case an expedition against Akhtar\nKhan was very positively in Rawlinson's mind. It was atlast\nresolved that Rawlinson's assistant, named Elliot, should proceed\ntowards Dawar. The purpose of this journey of Elliot was not\nto fight or to precipitate any sort of struggle, but by some means\nto conciliate Akhtar Khan. Elliot met Akhtar Khan, and the leader\nof Dawar was pacified through receiving some advantages from\nthe English.\n\nThis \"pacification\" had but a superficial aspect as far as\nAkhtar Khan was concerned, and Rawlinson, the English\npolitical Agent, likewise was treating the matter in the same\nlight on his part, thinking that the patch-work of cordiality was very\ntemporary. In actual practice the result was seen, for the Ghil-\nzais raised a standard of revolt against the English, and when\nthe English forces now paid closer attention towards the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 166, "text": "- 149 -\n\nGhilzais. Akhtar Khan found his opportunity, for although the\nDurrani rulers had reduced the levy of revenues, and other\nadjustments had been made in the Dawari administration, but as\nthe men of Dawar were very much against the foreigners they\npaid no attention to the reduction of revenues and other adminis-\ntrative re-adjustments and backed by three thousand fighting\nmen Akhtar Khan rose against the English.\n\nMacnaughton was now beside himself regarding the second\nrevolt of Akhtar Khan, and wrote to Rawlinson that whose-ever\ncould produce the severed head of that nobleman of Dawar,\nshall receive a reward of ten thousand rupees. The English authors\nwriting of these matters, generally believed that every revolt of\nthis description that raised its head was due to the individual\ninterest of persons, and had always felt that the people of Afghanistan\nwould be willing to come under the foreign yoke. Thus, they\nthought that Akhtar Khan had become their enemy for personal\naggrandisement, and that his head could be purchased with money.\nAll the English officers, and more especially Rawlinson himself\nat Kandahar could see that the position of the English in\nAfghanistan was getting precarious every day, and that a political\ndeluge was about to come upon them one day.\n\nMacnaughton, sent out from Kabul one of his officers\nnamed Warburton of Shahshuja's force with a unit of the Fifth\nInfentry together with a cavalry unit and guns, the whole number\nof which was . . . . . . . ( incomplete . . . . . ) version in Persian\nhas been omitted here, for on page 119 ( Persian version ) the\nmaterial runs out; and page 120 of Persian Version begins with\na quite different subject . . . . . . . ( translator. )\n\nTHE RISE & FALL OF KANDAHARI SIRDARS.\n\nARTICLE: THIRTY NINTH\n\nAs a result of the Barakzai Brothers, a feudal form\nof administration came into being in Afghanistan. But the\nBarakzai Sirdar at Kandahar and in its environs established"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 167, "text": "= 150 =\na local government. In this Unit of administration four of\nthese Barakzai nobles ruled: Sirdar Shair Dil Khan, Sirdar\nPur Dil Khan, Sirdar Mihr Dil Khan and Sirdar Kuhandil\nKhan respectively. But after the death of Sirdar Kuhin Dil\nKhan (7th. Ziqad 1271. A. H.) this system was fortunately\nabrogated, so that Amir Dost Mohamed Khan with his\npolitical acumen and policy and his Son Amir Shair Ali Khan\nbrought the whole under a wellknit system of administration\nand unified the whole under one centre.\n\nAmongst the 21 sons of Sirdar Payanda Khan, five sons\nfrom the same mother-a lady Ghilzai in origin-were famous. They\nwere Sirdars Shair Dil. Pur Dil, Kuhin Dil, Mihr Dil and Rahm Dil.\nThey were also styled as the \"Kandahari Siradrs\". Due to their ma-\nternal influence in the regions of Arghandab, Tarnik, and Helmund\nthe above mentioned appallation was applied to them, as\ncontrasted with the Peshawari Sirdars, that is their brothers\nassociated with the Peshawar area.\n\nThere is little doubt that the rise of the Barakzai Brotherrs\nas a whole, and without differenciating one group from the other,\ngives it in the 19th. century period of Afghan history a unique posi-\ntion. It is a story in to which is knit dramas of various kinds-which\nshow the transfer of power from one dynasty to another, and which\nhad precipitated the country into internal and external entanglement,\nand when the territory was divided up into feudal a form of\ngovernment, into east, south and south west areas.\n\nIn this article, however, we would not concern ourselves with\nthe matter of general rise to power of the Barakzai Brothers, but\nwould interest ourselves only with the progress and development of\nthe power and activities of the Kandahari Sirdars of the Barakzai clan.\n\nWhen Vazir Fateh Khan was blinded by the order of prince\nKamran of Herat the brothers Shair Dil Khan, Pur Dil Khan and\nKohindil Khan left that city and took the city of Kandahar from Gul-\nMohamed Khan, who was then the governor of that town on behalf"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 168, "text": "- 151 -\n\nof Kamran. From that date onwards the influence of these Barakzai brothers became paramount at Kandahar. Sirdar Shair Dil Khan was the head of the administration at the time. It was a time, too, when on the eastern side of the realm Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan and Sirdar Dost Mohamed Khan had raised their standard against the Saduzais from Kashmir, and had driven Shah Mahmud-the Saduzai-from his throne at Kabul and had put him to flight towards Herat. in the eastern province these two brothers had completely taken over the goernment into their hands. Nor was it all, because personal animosity and rivalry reared its head amongst them, and a contest for power had started.\n\nThe Sirdars of Kandahar were now ruling over a territory beginning from Kelat upto Grishk, and from the distant regions of the river Indus to the south.west of Afghanistan. For years the rulership of Shikar Pore was in their hands, so that one of the brothers looked after the government there.\n\nThese Sirdars of Kandahar had, at their time of greatest power, not desisted from casting eyes upon matters pertaining to Kabul, and when Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan died, and his son Sirdar Habibullah Khan took the place of his father, the Kandahari brothers interfered in Kabul scenes, and once Pur Dil Khan and on another occasion Shair Dil Khan entered into the Kabul intrigues, when agreements were made regarding the division of the territory amongst these brothers, and when Sirdar Dost Mohamed Khan made the rulership of Kabul secure for himself. Despite of it all, and throughout his entire period of reign however the Predominence of the Kandahari Sirdar remained in tact in Kandahar. When the English and Shan-shuja under Macnaughton invaded Afghanistan and were converging upon Kandahar, Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan was ruling over Kandahar, and with the help of Sirdars Rahm Dil Khan and Mihr Dil Khan prepared to offer resistance to the aggressors. The foreigner's troops were able to overpower that resistance due to the internal strife and treachery of some of the people themselves. As a result these Sirdars had to take refuge in the territory along the river, and for a time had to remain as refugees in Persia. When Amir Dost Mohamed Khan"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 169, "text": "- 152 -\nwas permitted to return home from India, these Barakzai Brothers\nalso returned to Kandahar, and Sirdar Kuhin Dil Khan once again\ntook the government of Kandahar into his hand.\n\nThe Sirdars Mihr Dil Khan and Kohin Dil Khan died within a few\nmonths of each other (the first named on the 27th of Jamadus Sani;\nand the later on the 8th of Zilbij of 1271.A.H.) It was the seventh\nyear of the reign of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan when upon the death\nof Sirdar Kuhin Dil Khan a rift appeared into the ranks of the\nKandahar Sirdars and their influence began to wane.\n\nParticulars of this event are that after the death of Kohin Dil\nKhan, his son Sirdar Mohamed Sadiq Khan, and his uncle Sirdar\nRahm Dil Khan became contestants for rulership of Kandahar. A\nstruggle ensued. Although Rahm Dil Khan eventually was victorious,\nyet Sirdar Mohamed Sadiq Khan succeeded in gathering round him\nhis cousins and continued to agitate. These causins being the sons\nof Pur Dil Khan and Mihr Dil Khan. Each one of these cousins\nconsidered himself as the proper claimant, and as in one of these\nbattles one Mir Afzal, the son of Pur Dil Khan was killed the whole\nmatter assumed a very grave aspect, and the nephews of Rahm\nDil Khan appealed to their other uncle the Amir at Kabul to\ninterfere in Kandahar matters.\n\nIn the first instance Amir Dost Mohamed Khan sent a messenger\nto his brother at Kandahar to mend his ways, and to come within\nthe pale of Kabul government, but as this method did not\nsucceed, he ordered his son Sirdar Shair Ali Khan, who was his\nfather's representative at Ghazni to march out to Kandahar with a\nsufficient body of trsops, Sirdar Shair Ali Khan did so and bivouaced\nat Deh Khoja near Kandahar. Shair Ali Khan opened overtures\nwith his uncle at Kandahar, and by opening a way into the\ncity he secretly introduced a hundred or two hundred of his men\ndaily into Kandahar till three regiments of Kabul soldiers, and\nfield guns wer hidden in the city at various points."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 170, "text": "Sardar Kohan Dil Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 171, "text": "Amir Dost Mohamad Khan."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 172, "text": "-153-\n\nWhen this military infiltration was complete, Shair Ali Khan then took the Arg and Killa of Azimabad, and without recourse to actual fighting Shair Ali Khan managed to overpower his uncle in Kandahar, so that in the year 1272 A. H. Kandahar and its environs fell in line with the rest of the dominions of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, and the last vestige of the Kandahari Sirdars was thus removed from the scene of government. This was really a great step that had been taken towards the unity of the kingdom. Shair Ali Khan's success made Sirdar Rahm Dil Khan to flee towards Marouf. Sirdar Mohamed Siddiq Khan, the son of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan went to Farah. Sirdar Khushdil Khan, son of Sirdar Mihr Dil Khan, and Sirdar Sultan Ali Khan son of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan fled to Poshanuj. The remaining descendents of the Kandahari Sirdars found their respective hiding places far and near. Sirdar Shair Ali Khan, however, chased all of them, so that Sirdar Jalaluddin Khan, the son of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan arrested Sirdar Mohamed Sadiq Khan at Farah, but he escaped on the way towards Gulistan of Ghour. But from there he arrived at the court of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan. Sirdar Rahm Dil Khan after a great chase was brought before the Amir and because of promises of pardon that had been given through the intermediation of Sirdar Ghulam Haider Khan, the former came to realise that his claim and those of the others, no longer held true , and finally, therefore, the entire descendents of the Sirdars of the ancient city of Kandahar lost all claims to rulership.\n\n* * *\n\nSIRDAR SULTAN AHMAD KHAN\nand.\nTHE HERAT GOVERNMENT.\nARTICLE FORTHIETH\n\nIn this article particulars will be given about a man, whose place is amongst the first in the rank of those who served the na-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 173, "text": "-154-\ntional cause during the First Afghan War. This great warrior, who\nwas not friendly to Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, took refuge at the\nQajjar court, and accepted the government of Herat for the sole pur-\npose of opposing Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, both as a rival and\nan enemy of the Amir. No doubt in his temper and action, there is\nmore a mere suggestion of separatism, but in effect this is no\nmore than tendency of separateness which existed amongst all the\nleaders during the 18th and the 19th century, so that in order to\nappreciate this feeling, one ought to keep in view the time and the\ncircumstances that obtained at the time.\n\nOne of the young Sirdars, with a determination and warmth\nof an Afghan spirit, who attract our attention during the difficult\ntimes of the First Afghan War (1839. A.D.) and whose career lasted\nupto the end of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan's reign (Tuesday 21st.\nZiqada 1279.A.H.) was the son of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, one\nnamed Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan.\n\nThe life and work of Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan according to\nhistorical analysis come under two heads, in these two phases of his\nactivities, a few years of his life as a refugee must also be counted.\nAlthough these two sections of his life's activities appear as rather\ncontrary to one another, yet if one were to consider the real facts,\nthis apparent contradiction does not really exist in the mental make-\nup of the Sirdar.\n\nThe role which this Sirdar has played in the period of the first\nquarter of the 19th century belongs to that character which shows\nhim battling against the aggressive forces of the English, in de-\nfence of his people from aggression, and his endeavours for the\nexpulsion of the foreigners from Afghanistan. The next phase\nrelates to that which concerns his adhesion to the Persian view\npoint. Circumstances had so contrived that this Sirdar should rule\nover Herat, and from this small principality he should play a role\nin the moving affairs of the east."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 174, "text": "-155-\nSirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan was a playmate of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan, one of the sons of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, and both during their younger days and when they were grown men, they remained great friends. Not only because of their association during their youth but also in regards to higher things in life, the views of the two were similar. Their personalities ought to be kept in view as to the activities of each in the development of historical events as the time progresses so that the troubles and tribulations of life of the times could be seen as reflected by the two careers.\n\nWhen Amir Dost Mohamed Khan had taken refuge in Bokhara on the English invasion of Afghanistan accompanied by Shah Shuja, these two Sirdars were busy in devising schemes, each in his own way; to win back the liberation of Afghanistan. When Amir Dost Mohamed Khan ultimately reached Kabul, the two Sirdars having endured the prison the Amir of Bokhara, were released in the year 1257. A. H. and crossing the Oxus reached the troublous regions of Kabul once again.\n\nAs every body knows those were the times when the great movement of national liberation was a foot at Kabul. At Shair Pur Abdullah Khan Achakzai was attacking the English guns constantly till one day the two Sirdars also reached the battle field and found that the other great national hero-Abdullah Khan Achakzai-was mortally wounded. After this, in all battles and forays, such as the battles at Shair Por, at Bibi Mahro, in all conferences of the leaders of the nation against the English, as also in the assassination of Macnaghten, in the conference which terminated in the treaty of the English and their promise to evacuate Kabul, in those engagements that took place in the eastern parts of the country, at the attack at Tazeen, in the battles of Jalalabad, in the efforts to thwarting the forces of General Pollock, in the Khyber pass, and in short in all those battles and engagements that were undertaken for the defence of the country against the agressors Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan took notable part. From the smallest to greatest of these events he was an active partner of his cousin and friend Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan. Indeed,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 175, "text": "-156-\nso close was the co-operation of these two young warriors, that\nthose events which were considered as most dangerous and\nimportant, were all entrusted to Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan. This co-\noperation lasted tiil Afghanistan was rid of the aggressors, and Amir\nDost Mohamed Khan once again arrived in Afghanistan in the\nmonth of Ramazan of the year 1258. A. H. (1842. A. D. ) and\nin 1259. A. H. occupied the throne of Afghanistan.\n\nWith the disappearance of the English aggressors from Afgha-\nnistan the first phase of the activities of Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan\nterminated. The return of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, however,\npersuaded him along with Sirdar Mohamed Zaman Khan to bid for\nthe Emirate of Afghanistan.\n\nSirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan, seeing the whole hearted support\nthat he had all along received from Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan,\ngave promise to his cousin and companion of many battles that he\n(Sultan Ahmed Khan) shall receive the governership of the northern\nregions of the Hindu-Kush. Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan was content\nwith this offer, but in effect he thought of greater things for him\nself. When, however, Amir Dost Mohamed Khan sat on the throne\nof Afghanistan, he heard, of course, of Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan's-\nambitions, and quite naturally did not like another rival. It is also\nrelated that this difficulty was due to some personal motives which\nwere further inflamed by the intriguers at the court. Sirdar Sultan\nAhmed Khan's point of view was that as he had performed national\nservice, he obviously deserved his reward. But very probably the\nreason of the animosity between him and the Amir was due to the\nforeign policy of the country, for the Sirdar did not consider the\nattitude of the Amir towards the English as desirable, for the Sir-\ndar had, different ideas as to what the English wanted in pursuit\nof their imperialist policy in the east. In any case discord arose\nbetween the Amir and the Sirdar. A letter written by Sirdar\nSultan Ahmed Khan to the King of Persia was captured by Sirdar\nSultan Mohamed Khsn-another brother of Amir Dost Mohamed\nKhan-and this occasioned the flight of Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan\nand his taking refuge at the Qajjar court.\n\nThose were the times when the Persian king showed interest in\nthe claims of the descendent of Vazir Yar Mohamed Khan Alakozay, and"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 176, "text": "-157-\nwhen the question of Herat was settled through English intervention at the Persian Gulf vide the Agreement which was signed on the 4th of March 1857 A. D. Any person, therefore, anyone who was the rival of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan, and an enemy of the English was, of course, a great \"asset\" for the persians, who thought that by giving asylum to the disgrountled Afghans at Herat, their purpose could be well served. It was further considered by the Persians (although they the persians) had undertaken under the treaty made with the English regarding the non-intervention in Herat affairs, not to do so) they could use an Afghan at Herat for their own desings, an Afghan who was at one and the same time an enemy of the English and a rival to Amir Dost Mohmed Khan. According to this idea Nasiruddin Qajjar showed much respect to Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan, and his son, for he gave the title of SIRKAR to Sirdar Sultan Ahmad Khan, and bestowed the title of Amir Panji upon the Sirdar's son. In these circumstances, there for a struggle was precipitated between a great Afghan hero, rich with the services of the nation, and Amir Dost Mohamed Khan at a time when the unity of the Kingdom was in the making. And all this due to personal interests and on account of the refuge taken by the Sirdar at the Persian court as also by his governorship of Herat. He was, too, the son in law of Amir Dost Mohamed khan for his wife was the real sister of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan and Amir Shair Ali Khan. Here was an unfortunate position, for so close a relationship was converted into deep animosity.\n\nWhen the sending of letters and communications did little good, and as Sirdar Sultan Ahmed khan now contemplated an expedition against Farah, Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was compelled to settle the Herat question once and for all. An expedition was sent out against Sirdar Sultan Ahmed khan under the leadership of Sirdar Shair Ali khan, and the Amir himself leaving his winter quarters Jalalabad, and having placed matters of Kabul and Kandahar on a firm footing, left for Herat. The armies encamped close to the walls of the city of Herat.\n\nThis sad story of battles between the nephew and the uncle, the battle between the father and the husband, and this tug of war between the king and a heroic Sirdar, is one of the tragedies of those times. The siege lasted for ten months, and"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 177, "text": "—158—\neach one of which requires a separate chapter to itself. It is\nstrange, too, that this tragedy shows the valour and the Afghan\nspirit on both sides, but most unfortunately, that very unhappy trait\nof discord which had time and again hindered the happiness\nand had distressed our country is singularly manifested in this\nas in others. During this tragic encirclement of the town of Herat,\nthe Sirdar and his wife died within a short time of each other,\nand the city surrendered: It should be recorded that two weeks\nafter this the Amir too, died, and thus the curtain falls upon\nthis tragedy.\n\n* * *\n\nTEN MONTHS SIEGE OF HERAT.\nAmir Dost Mohamed Khan versus Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan.\n\nARTICLE FORTY FIRST\n\nThe last year of the life and reign of Amir Dost Mohamed\nKhan was practically spent in laying a siege of Herat ( 1278.\nA. H. ). This was a battle which had all the appearance of\nan internecine war, but as the fate of Herat depended upon\nit, both the king and the people of Herat were determined\nthat this tussle must take place, and the fight must con-\ntinue to the end. Sirdar Sultan Ahmed, too, did not show\nthe slightest inclination to weaken, and continued to defend\nthe city gallantly, so that the Sirdar did not surrender\n[margin: may 1863] till he died, and the king did not die till he did not\ncapture the city. In his old age, the national urge came\nupon the king, and in his failing health and physical dis-\nabilities he persevered to reduce Herat and was successful,\n( or was it death that solved the question ?)\n\n* * *\n\nThere is little doubt that it was Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan,\nthe son of Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan, who put in a great\ndeal of effort to expel the aggressors from the realm, and\ntowards his later, years was a claimer to the throne. But when\nthat feeling did and not translate itself into reality, ( through the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 178, "text": "-159-\ninfluence of Sirdar Mohamed Akbar Khan, which made him\nshow a spirit of co-operation and contentment for what he was being\noffered as a reward for his services,) but upon Amir Dost Mohamed\nKhan's accession to the throne, and due to the conflict with\nthe Amir's foreign policy, a difference of opinion on foreign\npolicy arose between the two. According to the agreement\nwhich he had made with the English at Kandahar, that he will\nnot interfer with the Indian affairs, also in regards to the Herat\nquestion, too, the Amir hesitated till the last, inorder to know the\ninclination of the English. In as much as Sirdar Sultan Ahmed\nKhan was the avowed enemy of the English and their imperialist\ndesigns in the east, he was, therefore, unable to fall in with the\nviews of the Amir, for the Amir was bound by engagements with\nthe English. At last he left Afghan territory due to personal antago-\nnism, and went to Tehran. In order to rival Amir Dost Mohamed\nKhan and to oppose the English wherever he could find them,\nhe accepted the governorship of Herat as liege to the Persians.\nIt was this decision that made the uncle and the nephew, the\nfather-in-law and the son-in-law oppose each other from behind\nthe walls of Herat, and to fight out the issue till they died.\n\nAmir Dost Mohamed Khan moved from Kabul together with\nseveral Sirdars and leaders towards Herat on 8th. Shawal 1277.\nA. H. The advance party was sent under Sirdar Shair Ali Khan\nand Sidars Mohamed Amin Khan and Sirdar Mohamed Sharif\nKhan-Dost Mohamed Khan's sons who on the way took the city\nof Farah from Mir Afzal Khan, an appointee of Sirdar\nSultan Ahmed Khan. The Amir at the head of his own army\njoined the advance party. The combined forces after breaf\nengagements against Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan's son Shahnawaz\nKhan at Subzawar and the environs of the city, surrounded the\ncity of Herat. Thus the city of Herat was beseiged on the 10th of\nSafar 1278. A. H. ( August 1861. A. D. ) For five days the beseiging\narmy dug up trenches around the city, and frequent night raids,\ntunnelling and sundry engagements continued for six months.\n\nSirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan, during the difficult days of\nsiege wrote a letter to Nasiruddin Qajjar seeking help, but the"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 179, "text": "- 160 -\nking of Persia did not give him the slightest assistance excus-\ning himself due to the treaty with the English which he had\nmade in 1857. A. D. and so gave a flat refulsal. Furthermore\nAbdul Ghafar Khan, the English representative at Meshad wrote to\nAmir Dost Mohamed Khan, informing the Amir of the neutrality\nof the Shah towards this struggle over Herat. The Amir had\nmanaged to convey the reply of the Shah and the English repre-\nsentative's letter to the beseiged Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan, and\nsent these communications to the Sirdar at Herat. The Sirdar sent\na reply to Amir Dost Mohamed Khan in these words of the Persian\nverse. \"What if we have no pilot for our ship! We have a God,\nand need no pilot!\"\n\nDespite the fact that the rigours and distresses of the siege\nincreased, the Sirdar did not give in the slightest degree in his re-\nsolve and purpose, and continued to defend the city. Overcome with\ngrief, the princess Nawab Dokhtar, the daughter of Amir Dost Mo-\nhamed Khan, who was the witness of this tragedy died during the\neighth month of the siege overcome by the strife between the close\nmembers of the family. The sad death did produce a certain amount\nof steadying effect upon the conflict. The bier of the princes was\ncarried out of the city, with the permission of the Amir and accom-\npanied by the lady's small son Abdullah Jan, was buried with the\nexpression of grief of her relatives at Guzargah. After the usual\nceremonies for the dead, and the return of young Abdullah Jan to\nthe city the siege continued. Lack of food and other difficulties of those\nbeseiged brought great distress upon the people. It is related that\nduring those days, Sirdar Sultan Ahmad Khan personally distributed\nfood and eatables to the people at the four corners of the\ncity every week, and used to encourage the people to resist, till the\nstores became empty. All that remained were the animals, and the\ndistress of the people was extreme, so that the Sirdar himself struck\nby the tragedy of the death of his wife, died after about a month\nand a halth. Once again the battle subsided and once again the\ngateway of Herat was opened and he was buried, all the Sirdars\ntaking part in the ceremony except the Amir; and the honour for\nthe dead was fully manifested by the lines of soldiers on the road."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 180, "text": "- 161 -\nHe was buried along side of his wife, and after three days of funeral and memorial ceremonies, the gateways of the city were again closed and the siege continued.\n\nAt that juncture, both from the side of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan and the people of the city every endeavour was made to end the senseless struggle, but the sons of the late Sirdar, especially Shah Nawaz Khan, who had succeeded his father were greatly opposed to any peace settlement. Towards the tenth month, however when the rations had become exhausted, the people of the town themselves along with some of the leaders, like Mir Afzal Khan, son of Sirdar Pur Dil Khan, and Ghulam Mohayuddin Khan son of Sirdar Kohin Dil Khan also favoured the people's point of view. But Sirdar Shah Nawaz Khan insisted upon continuing the defence of the town. The above mentioned two Sirdars were asked to leave the city, and he together with his brothers continued to defend the city. But the inhabitants of the city could not undergo any further privations, and prince Shah Nawaz Khan and his brothers were persuaded to the gateways of the city on the 8th of Zil Hij 1278. A. H. (May 1862. A. D.) and the troops of the Amir entered the city.\n\nDuring the days when the intensity of this siege was at its highest, and these struggles unto death between father-in-law and son-in-law were raging at their greatest point, the illness of Dost Mohamed Khan increased due to general physical weakness and no remedy seemed to do any good at al. When the Amir saw that his asthma would probably kill him, he called a meeting of his sons and others of his near relations and selected Sirdar Shair Ali Khan as his successor. And as the Amir's condition became dangerous and gave anxiety to all princes beside him, the gates of the city of Herat were opened and the town was surrundered. During his illness all the sad events, such as the death of his daughter, the fear of an internecine war and so forth were over-whelming him, yet he had a desire that Herat should be reduced at all costs. God gave him two more weeks of life, so that he could see the fall of Herat before his death."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 181, "text": "- 162 -\nTHE REVOLT OF AZAD KHAN, THE GOVERNOR OF KASHMIR\nTHE ACTION OF H. M. TIMOUR SHAH\nAGAINST HIM.\nARTICLE FORTY SECOND\n\nFrom the time of His Majesty Ahmed Shah upto the time of Nawab Jabbar Khan, who was the governor of Kashmir, the Afghan governors of that province designated governors, or Administrative officers or merely officers of the kingdom of Afghanistan had each and everyone of them raised their heads in revolt against the central government as rulers of Kashmir. Such governors as Abdullah Khan Alkozai, Shair Mohamed Khan Bamizai, Atta Mohamed Khan Bamziai, and Sirdar Mohamed Azeem Khan did so. Nor was that all, because some of them had with held the revenue of the province. One of such persons is Azad Khan son of Haji Karim Dad Khan, who after the death of his father became governor of Kashmir. We give here the story of his revolt and the punishment which he received at the hands of His Majesty Timour Shah.\n\n* * *\n\nThe last of the governors of Kashmir appointed by His Majesty Ahmed Shah Durrani was one Haji Karim Dad Khan Arz Baigi. He ruled over Kashmir during the last years of the reign of the Afghan emperor Ahmed Shah Durrani. The death of this governor of Kashmir took place at about the time of the first ascending to the throne of Ahmed Shah's son Timour Shah. The new king appointed the son of the deceased Governor of Kashmir in place of his father.\n\nAzad Khan was a great warrior, very resourceful and even rather inclined to insolence. As soon as he became the governor of Kashmir, he felt himself drunk with power and saw dreams of his own greatness. He thought of making himself independent, and by giving large sums of money to the commanders of the army he won them over to his side. Also he enrolled three thousand Kashmiree Indians into his army, and raised the standard of revolt"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 182, "text": "—163—\nagainst his king. He then went further and kept back all revenues\nwhich were due to the central Government.\n\nAs soon as these unseeming activities of Azad Khan reached\nthe ears of the king in Afghanistan, he sent an officer, one named\nMir Mohamed Ali Khan, known as Kifayat Khan to give \"good ad-\nvice\" to the rebel. The king's messenger, due to his wisdom mana-\nged to persuade the rebel to come to his senses, and not to indulge\nin such acts against the government. He also advised him to send\nthree lakhs of rupees to Afghanistan and be received at the king's\naudience.\n\nThe \"rebel\" governor had hardly emerged from Kashmir, when\nthe king heard further reports against Azad Khan from the lips of\nhis brothers namely Murtaza Khan and Zaman Khan, who had been\nasked by their brother-the governor of Kashmir-to leave Kashmir,\nand who had taken refuge at the Afghan court. The king became\nenraged against Azad Khan and commanded that thirty thousand\nfighting men should immediately be go to Kashmir and that Azad\nKhan should be punished. The kings's army encamped Kashmir on\nthe outskirts of a village named Nakli on the banks of the river\nMuzaffarabad. It so happened that Azad Khan at that time was on\nthe other side of the river in the house of his father in law. A\nbattle, therefore took place between the troops of the king and the\nKashmirees. Mullah Azam Khan, the commander of Kashmir troops\nwas killed and the king's troops were victorious. Two thousand\nmen of Azad Khan were drowned in the river at Muzarffabad, and\nthe rebel governor wanted to flee, but his cousin, one named Pahlawan\nKhan dissuaded him and Made him withstand the onslaught,so that by\nrepeated attempts at fighting, the rebel's troops steadily achieved the\nupper hand, and the king's forces were defeated. Having gained victory\nAzad Khan returned to Kashmir and the king's men retreated to Kabul.\n\nIt is related that during this fighting the Yusuf Zai clans,\nand those of Peshawar, showed loyalty to the Saduzai kings' cause.\nOne of them Syed Olul Shah belonging to the clan of Utman Khail\nfought so gallantly, despite many wounds, that he was brought be-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 183, "text": "-164-\nfore Azad Khan and was the object of much appreciation from the\ngovernor of Kashmir. Impressed by the fighting qualities of this\nman, it is related that the rebel governor enrolled one thousand\nand five hundred of his Yusufzai clansmen in his army. When His\nMajesty Timour Shah heard the news of defeat of his army, he\nthereupon resolved to take an expedition himself to the east. With\na great army he arrived at Peshawar, giving the command of the army,\nthe military quarters and the arrangements of war to Sirdar Madad\nKhan Isshaq Zai. Madad Khan took his men across the river Indus\nnear Attock to the confines of Kashmir. Azad Khan on his part\nstood on the defensive. Whilst small engagements took place, Madad\nKhan got a certain number of Azad Khan's men to withdraw their\nallegiance towards him, and brought them to the king's fold by\npromises and other devices. By the order of Azad Khan, Shadi Khan\nmade a night attack upon the king's forces, but as Madad Khan\nwas well informed of that plan, battles were fought out and as\nAzad Khan heard of the plans of the king's commander and\nfound that he could not cope with it, took refuge in the house of\nhis father in law. The father in law of Azad Khan did not want to\nimplicate himself with his son in law's evil doings, therefore, with\nthe help and co-operation of the king's commander, he (the father\nin law) by degrees reduced the number of Azad Khan's men and\nwhen one day Azad Khan was sleep alone in a room, his father in law\nlocked the door of the room, and the rebel was Captured. His father\nin law was rewarded by being installed as an officer of two thousand\nhorsemen in the service of the king.\n\nAzad Khan finding that his opposition had no further meaning\nwanted to blow up his brains with a revolver, but he himself took\nout Azad's eyes and then cut his head and sent the rebel's head to\nthe king at Peshawar and continued to be in the king's service.\n\nIt is related that Timour Shah was really distressed about the\nmurder of Azad Khan, whom he regarded as a great fighter with a\nmanly character. The rebel was buried with due honours by the or-\nder of the king, and his mother was summoned from Kandahar. When\nshe was asked to remarry, and take on one of the nobles of the court as"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 184, "text": "-165 -\nhusband,so that she might become mother to another son like Azad\nKhan, who might have great qualities of bravery of an Afghan;\nthe Afghan woman replied there would be no such man as Ahmed\nShah, to whom a son like Timour-a just and a good king may be\nborn, nor would there be another Haji Karim Dad Khan, her decea-\nsed husband from whom a son like Azad Khan was to be born. The\nreply pleased the king greatly and she was highly honoured. The\nsmall son of Azad Khan went to Kandahar and lived during the reign\nof Timour Shah.\n\n* * *\n\nTIMOUR SHAH DURRANI AND THE PLAN OF\nVAZIR SHAH WALI KHAN.\nARTICLE FORTY THIRDTH\nAbout the events of the Saduzai dynasty, the events of the\ncoming upon the throne of Ahmed Shah Durrani, and\nthe reasons of the plans of Vazir Shah Wali Khan it is impossible\nto arrive at a denifite conclusion. The real and the hidden meaning\ndiffer, and as documents in this connection are few and for between\nare quite vague on's judgement ought to be carefully weighed.\n\n* * *\n\nAlthough the number of wives and the sons of His Majesty\nAhmed Shah Durrani are not correctly known, yet he is said to\nhave had six sons, whose names are given below: Prince Timour,\nPrince Sulaiman; Prince Sikandar, Prince Shahab, Prince Darab and\nPrince Parwaiz. Prince Timour was the eldest son of Ahmed Shah,\nwhose mother belonged to Bahsood of Jalalabad. This prince had been\nappointed first as governor of the Punjab and then of Herat during\nthe life time of his father. These appointments showed the impor-\ntance of this prince in the eyes of his father.\n\n* * *\n\nIt is related that Ahmed Shah prior to his going out for a\nrest towards the Tobah mountains from Kandahar in the year 1187,\nA.H. (about 45 miles east of Kandahar) convened a meeting of his"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 185, "text": "- 166 -\nsons and the heads of the clans, at which he proclaimed his eldest\nson Timour as his heir to the throne. After that he journeyed to-\nwards Mahal Marouf. When, however, the illness of Ahmed Shah\ntook a dangerous turn, Prince Timour intended to come to see his\nfather at Kandahar, but when he arrived a place called Washair,\nwhich lies on the way to Kandahar in the Helmand area, he received\ninstructions to return to Herat. The return of this Prince from so\nclose a proximity of Kandahar is a very delicate matter to judge,\nfor it is a fact which reflects upon the activities of Vazir Shah Wali\nKhan and the raising to the throne of his son-in law Sulaiman, and\nexplains the motive behind the order not to proceed further than the\nabove mentioned point. As the king was very ill, it is conjectured\nthat the prohibitory order was issued by the Vazir on behalf of the\nking. In any case the proclaiming of Prince Timour as the king\nby Ahmed Shah was a fact which was enacted in the presence of\nthe heads of the clans. When Prince Timour, however, went back\nto Herat and was still there, the death occurred of His Majesty\nAhmad Shah at Kandahar, and Prince Sulaiman was placed upon the\nthrone of his father. Prince Sulaiman was younger in years to his\nelder brother Prince Timour, and his accession to the throne was\nregarded as the action of Vazir Shah Wali Khan, who was the\nfather in law of the young prince Sulaiman.\n\nThere is little doubt that Vazir Shah Wali Khan was a man of\nforesight and wisdom and his oratory was well known, for by the flow\nof language he could keep his hearers spell bound, and his rivals\nwere always afraid of his mastery in that direction. The assump-\ntion of kingship by prince Sulaiman at the time of absence of\nhis elder brother, who was at Herat, at considerations which\nhave provided contradictory observations in the history of Saduzais.\nSome opinions have been expressed that the assumption of\nrulership on the part of Prince Sulaiman was only a temporary\nmeasure and a matter of policy of the time. So much so taht\nthe late Amir Habibullah Khan is also of the same opinion,\nand that by this action Vazir Shah Wali Khan had no especial\nplan Timour Shah. But any proof vindicating the Vazir for this\nact is a difficult matter. His relationship with Prince Sulaiman,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 186, "text": "-167-\n\nhis issuing the order for Prince Timour to return to Herat, and then quickly placing Sulaiman upon the throne are matters which are apparently against the Vazir. There is, however, the element of the wrong reporting on behalf of the rivals of the Vazir at the court, for at that period of our history, such elements were unfortunately rife and had their power, and thus they may have contributed towards the severing of friendly relations between the Vazir and the Prince.\n\nWhen the news of the accession to the throne of Prince Sulaiman reached the ears of his elder brother at Herat, he (Timour) at once started for Kandahar. According to the records of the time, a good number of the heads of the clans, who did not see eye to eye with the Vazir also left Kandahar to receive Prince Timour on his way to Kandahar. Some were headed by such Sirdars as Sirdar Madad Khan Isshaqzai.\n\nThe somewhat surprising fact is this that on one side the Vazir was said to have placed his son in law on the throne, and on the other hand, he himself also started westward to receive Prince Timour. An explanation is given by saying that the Vazir had placed Prince Sulaiman on the throne, so that no interim difficulties about the accession may occur. Thus in reality the Vazir was in favour of Prince Timour. But those who surrounded Prince Timour had poisoned the ears of the Prince to such a degree that the Prince would not see the Vazir on his way to Kandahar.\n\nIt is reported that the Vazir and the Prince were very near Farah one coming from Herat and the other from Kandahar. The prince had a large army with him, while the Vazir was accompanied by only one hundred and fifty horsemen.\n\nAs soon as those who accompanied the prince heard of the Vazir's arrival at Farah, they advised the prince with the connivance of Qazi Faizullah Khan, that the Vazir should be killed, and that he should certainly not see the Vazir, because the purpose of his reception by the Vazir was no other than to deceive him."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 187, "text": "-168-\nWith the permission of the prince, therefore, two heads of the clans namely Anko Khan Bamizai and Islam Khan assassinated the great Vazir, who had served so well, at a place called Siah Aab in the western portion of the Bakwah desert, together with his two sons and two of his nephews. As a result of this shameful action, and prior to ascending to the throne, a large number of the leaders of the clans were prejudiced against the prince. When Prince Timour reached Kandahar, his younger brother Prince Sulaiman very gladly vacated the royal place in favour of his elder brother from Herat. A number of the leaders of the clans were left at Kandahar-Kandahar as the center of administration-and Timour started towards Kabul. Inspite of this his antagonists were not quiet and made a pact around Abdul Khaliq Khan, the uncle of Ahmed Shah, and attacked Kabul. As a rasult battles were fought and at last Timour Shah was secure upon the throne.\n\nTHE LAST DAYS OF AMIR DOST\nMOHAMED KHAN.\n\nARTICLE FORTY FORTH\n\nOne of the reasons of rivalry and animosity of the Barakzais and the Saduzais was that Herat remained in the hands of weak princes of Saduzais and the Alokozais, and their weakness compelled them often to seek the help of the Qajjars of Persia. During these turbulent times because one of the events had assumed high importance, (Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan had established a rulership at Herat), the last year, of the reign of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was spent in solving the Herat question, and the reduction of Herat was the last act of his reign which gave him satisfaction at his death-bed, after which he died within two weeks.\n\nDuring the winter of 1277, A.H. when Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was as usual at Jalalabad, he received a letter from Saifullah Khan,"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 188, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 189, "text": "-170-\nbrother. As we have already mentioned, at the centre of the kingdom one of the grandsons of the Amir had been made the governor. But a large number of the king's relatives were with him on this Herat expedition, each one of whom had a plan unto himself for his personal interests, except Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan. Each, too, had some expectations for the throne of their father.\n\nApart from this the question of Herat had become a matter of contention, for Sirdar Sultan Ahmed Khan would not give up resistance and continued to fight, and after him his son Sirdar Shah Nawaz Khan, despite the solicitations of the inhabitants of the town would not give up. Quite naturally the illness of the king under this strain of war and worry progressively became worse, and added to other difficulties producing a situation at which might well shed tears.\n\nAs Amir Dost Mohamed Khan now saw the danger of the situation from all directions, and hoped but little for his success, only two matters had any importance to him. Both of them had the significance of life and death to him ; the first was the appointment of an heir to the throne, and the second was the fall of Herat. The Amir was of the opinion that even if one of these two objects could not be secured, prior to his death, then the whole picture of events as he saw them would be gravely distorted and became one was intimately related to the other, and since no other person could conduct the warfare except himself, he resolved to call a meeting of his sons and princes, leaders of the clans and heads of the departments of the army so that he could solve the question with them and before them. Mirza Yaqub Ali Khan writes of this in his book entitled \"The Statements of the Last Kings of Afghanistan, as below:\n\n\"In the Deh Bori of Kabul, I fastened the sword to the girdle of my grandson Sirdar Mohamed Ali Khan, as the heir of his father Sirdar Shair Ali Khan, and made him governor of Kabul. To you all elders I have addressed these remarks that you"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 190, "text": "- 171 -\n\nshould acknowledge Sirdar Shair Ali Khan as my successor. To day\nthe Sirkar's illness is grave and there is no hope for his survival.\nWith your consent and approval I wish to make my successor Sirdar\nShair Ali Khan. What is your opinion? All the elders who were present\nagreed to the command of the king and said that may this decision prove\nauspicious. After that he placed his own turban upon the head of Sirdar\nShair Ali Khan, and fastened his own sword to the girdle of his son.\nAll this was enacted in front of the big and the small, all high\nranking officers and the army. All acknowleged Sirdar Shair Ali khan\nas the king presumptive and congratulated him. After that the Amir\ngave an advice for unity and the necessity of preserving unity, and\ncommanded that all should obey Sirdar Shair Ali Khan. When this was\nfinished, the Amir emphasised the necessity and urgency of reducing the\nHerat citadel with all possilble haste, and exhorted his men to launch\nan attack on the city. He wished that the city be captured during\nhis life time, adding that as he had not long to live the sooner\nthe city was reduced the happier he would feel as their king, so\nthat he may return to his God after that event.\n\nThe heads of the armies and the Sirdars were greatly impressed\nby the king's \"last words\" and preparations were set on foot to\nlaunch a strong attack upon Herat as a result of which prince Shah\nNawaz Khan and the inhabitants opened the gates of Herat on 8th of\nZiqad 1278 A.H.and under the instructions of the new king the city\nwas occupied. The last wish of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was thus\nfulfilled and in conformity with the occasion much rejoining took\nplace on the fall of the city, in all cities and provinces.\n\n* * *\n\nAMIR SHAIR ALI KHAN STRUGGLES WITH HIS\nBROTHERS\n\nARTICLE FORTY FIFTH\n\nThe period of reign of Amir Shair Ali Khan beginning from the end\nof the year 1278 A. H. to the beginning of the year 1283 A.H.\nmeanig a period of four and a half years, despite all the good\nintentions which he had to serve the best interests of the king-"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 191, "text": "- 172 -\ndom. he was never free from the troubles and turmoils erected by his brothers. It was not like the period of Zaman Shah, when the Sadozai brothers had to be content with his reign. From Zarmust, Takhta Pul, Kandahar and Hazarajat,his brothers, like Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan, Sirdar Mohamed Aslam Khan, Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan and Sirdar Mokamed Amin Khan had arisen against him, and although the Amir was successful in the south, north and the west, he was at last overpowered by them.\n\nContrary to Timour Shah Sadozai, who did not declare any of his sons as heir to the throne (the number of such sons being 24). Amir Dost Mohamed Khan had more sons than the above mentioned, and at least 12 of whom survived him. During his life time the Amir gave special attention to this matter of succession. First of all he appointed his eldest son Sirdar Mohamed Haider Khan as his heir, but after the death of that Sirdar. Sirdar Shair Ali Khan was made heir.\n\nAs we wrote in the article entitled \"The Last Days of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan\", towards the end of the year 1278. A. H. when on one side he had the expedition of Herat on his hands, and on the other his ailment was getting very serious, he summoned prince Shair Ali Khan before all the Sirdars, military officers and elders and had the prince acknowledged as his successor, showing the wisdom, so that at that delicate juncture jealousies may not disturb the accomplishment of the task before him. But unfortunately, history shows that when Amir Dost Mohamed Khan closed his eyes and departed to the next world, the last rites of his death had not as yet been over, when the new king was sur rounded by fraternal discord.\n\nDuring the actual time of kingship of his father, Amir Shair Ali Khan had been made paramount in all matters relating to the army, till Herat was reduced. And thirteen days after the death of the Amir and the termination of all ceremonies, a return to Kabul was undertaken."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 192, "text": "-173-\nAt this time the following of the sons of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan held offices in the country: Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan, the eldest, was ruling over the territory north of the Hindu Kush; Sirdar Mohamed Amin Khan was ruling at Kandahar; Sirdar Mohamed Sharif Khan was at Farah; and Mohamed Husain Khan was at Hazarajat; while the rest were all at Herat. Inspite of the fact that acknowledgement either in person or by letter was given, but inwardly not one of them was content with his lot. Prior to twenty days, when the new Amir was to leave Herat for Kabul, plots were being hatched and new plans were being made against him. The most important of these plans were made by Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan. Both for himself and his real brothers the above named Sirdars had expectations, and to all of such his incitement was excercised to the full. He wrote a letter to Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan at Takhta Pul near Mazar Sharif, and incited him to take Kabul. At the time, as may be remembered the city was under the governorship of Prince, Mohamed Ali Khan, son of Shair Ali Khan. But out of large heartedness he sent in his renewed allegiance to Shair Ali Khan, and contended himself with governing only the northern regions. As this incitement was found to be of no avail in the case of Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan, he sent presents through Mirza Ahmed Khan Kashmiree and Nazir Haidar Khan -both being his trusted men-to Kabul. But a letter was discovered from Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan in which he had written to his brother to take Kabul. The Amir, who was naturally susceptible, thought that this letter was indicative of an alliance between the two brothers from the north and the south, and to both of them replied that they should either make submission or be ready to fight. He sent a number of fighting men towards Zormut against Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan, and as he could not stand his ground, he was forced to escape to India and to the protection of the English. By this time Amir Shair Ali Khan had dispensed with his rivals, and then thought of driving final conclusions between himself and Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan. Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan had no real animosity against his brother the Amir, and expressed his allegiance and friendship towards Shair Ali Khan, but"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 193, "text": "-174-\nthe Amir had become suspicious towards him both because he helped the revolt of Sirdar Mohamed Aslam Khan and because of the discovery of a letter of Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan, decided to march his troops northwards. A body of men under the command of prince Mohamed Ali Khan, the son of Amir Shair Ali Khan marching on to the north contacted the other troops in the valley of Bajgah near the Seighan and Kahmurd. The son of the Amir found himsel victorious, and the Amir himself arrived at the rear. At the Dou Aab of Shahpasund, Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan made an appearance before the Amir Shair Ali Khan. Rather than to march back to Kabul, and give the governorship of the north to his brother, the Amir marched upto Mazar Sharief, and Sirdar Abdur Rahman not liking the idea of his father submitting to Shair Ali Khan went as a refugee to Bokhara, while Mohamed Afzal Khan was put under house-arrest, so that the biggest of the claimants to the throne was squashed.\n\nSirdar Mohamed Aslam Khan resolved to fly to Hazarajat. He had an idea that with his real brother, Sirdar Mohamed Husain Khan he might still offer some resistance. Before the Amir reached Kabul, the above mentioned Sirdar reached Zormut and with the help of the tribesmen belonging to his mother's clan, he attacked Kabul.\n\nAmir Shair Ali Khan was well aware of these plans. He, too, laid due plans in that direction. In Kandahar, Sirdar Mohamed Amin Khan did not send his Letter of Allegiance, but he was left there unmolested for the time being. In the Hazarajat, the other brother of Mohamed Aslam Khan was given a letter of pardon, and in addition, the Amir invited the people there to make allegiance to him ( to Shair Ali Khan ). As the people wanted to resist, Mohamed Aslam Khan was won over by Sirdar Mohamed Afzal Khan, and despite the fact that he had sent in his Letter of Allegiance to Amir Shair Ali Khan, he continued to help the enemies of the Amir, and endeavoured to ally them to his own cause.\n\nWhen Sirdar Mohamed Azam Khan had separated himself from Amir Shair Ali Khan at Subzwar ( Sheen Dund ), he reached Zormut"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 194, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 195, "text": "-176-\nand his brother, so that during his four and half years reign Amir Shair Ali Khan had not a minute peace ( from the end of the year 1278. A.H. to the beginning of the year 1283. A.H. ) The diffiulteics that beset the path of Amir Shair Ali Khan with his brothers, have a close resemblance with the difficulties which were confronted by Zaman Shah, who, of course, was deprived of his sight. Amir Shair Ali Khan, though found a second opportunity to rule, but the activities of foreigners destroyed the desires and aspirations of both of these kings.\n\nTHE RESULTS OF CO-OPERATION.\nARTICLE FORTY SIXTH\n\nIn respect to the English aggressions, which are generally styled as the First and the Second Afghan Wars, the English authors have written a great deal, and some of their historians, knowing fully well that the had been the instigators of those wars, gave no cause for these wars, for some of their political leaders sought to weaken a nation, so that their own power and influence should increase thereby.\n\nIn point of fact these were results of the two systems of policies of the English: which are known as the Forward Policy and the Close Border Policy. Some of the viceroys of the English were therefore wedded to the one or the other of these two policies. Acting on these, and some time trying the one and at other accasions projecting the other if the previous did not suit their purpose-they found excuses for their intervention and made efforts to reduce the power of a country-Afghanistan -so that they themselves may become powerful.\n\nThe English have experience and skill when the conditions temperaments of the eastern peoples are concerned in which no one can equal them. Nor would anyone deny their skill in this regard. The political leaders of the English with great foresight and penetration"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 196, "text": "- 177 -\nintroduced their influence in the eastern regions of India; and progressed in that land gradually (which need not detain us here). For the first time they contacted Shahshuja and the Afghan officers in Peshawar in February of 1809. A.D.\n\nThis first meeting was at a time when the struggle between the Sadozai princes brought Shah Mahmud to Kabul from Kandahar, and Shahshuja, after his defeat at Nimla, in place of ascending the throne of Kabul retreated to the land of India, and after many tribulations and trials of life, at last took his abode at Ludhiana in north India.\n\nIn Afghanistan itself the plans of Mahmud the Sadozai and his minister Vazir Fateh Khan Barakzai, and other Royal elements produced complications, which ultimately brought Amir Dost Mohamed Khan to the throne, who was the youngest of the sons of Sirdar Payunda Khan, the Barakzai. Amir Dost Mohamed Khan who had an excellent plan for the unity of the realm, resolved to make a pact regarding Herat, against Russian and Persian disigus, with the English. He clearly mentioned to Alexander Burnes that he was not inclined towards the English in regards to the Russian promises. Just at that time Lord Auckland arrived in Simla as the Viceroy and in opposition to the clear call of Amir Dost Mohamed Khan he paid no heed to his proposal and saw the things in quite a different light than perceived by the Amir. Maud Dyer , the authoress of a book entitled \"From Kabul to Kandahar\" styles Lord Auckland as the \"Very Careful\" person. She writes : . . . . . All things demanded, but he did not promise anything, and as Amir Dost Mohamed Khan was not ready that he could give ear to such indefinite promises . . . .\n\nThis Viceroy with his wisdom and foresight, who had been adjudged correctly by one of his own countrywomen, plunged the Sindh forces into Afghanistan against a king who offered co-operation to the English. The result of those aggressive movements was just that which the English authoress herself manifests in her writings ; that is to say that as an unjust resolution and decision, the best interests of the English themselves received a check, so"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 197, "text": "-78-\nthat their important men were killed, their army was destroyed,\nShahshuja was thrown out, and the prestige of the British was cast\nto the dust and disgrace, and those who had driven Amir Dost\nMohamed Khan from his country, had to bring him back to his\nthrone with the same grandeur and honour as before and to place\nhim on the throne of Afghanistan. Furthermore, that pact which\nhad been projected in 1837. A. D. was once again revived in 1855,\nA.D. and 1857. A.D. During the years when the Russians found a\nfooting in Central Asia and came nearer the northern borders of\nAfghanistan, the English made their position stronger in the\nPunjab. John Lawrence, the governor of the Punjab, the advocate\nof the Back to the Indus Policy, who considered the natural boundry\nto be the Indus river returned to India as a Viceroy. Between\nthese two there was an affinity of thought. In the like manner Lord\nMayo too agreed with the Amir, but with the appointment of Lord\nNorthbrook as a Viceroy (who belonged to the Forward Policy )-\nwhatever effort was Amir Shair Ali Khan made regarding an agree-\nment with the English against the Russians, no attention was paid\nto his proposals, even the promise to give help in case of Russian\naggressive was not given. Amir Shair Ali Khan's desire to offi-\ncially acknowledge Sirdar Abdullah Khan as heir was also opposed\nand due to a regrettable lack of appreciation of the opportunity\non the part of the Viceroy and his English statesment the Amir of\nAfghanistan was compelled to turn his face away from the English\nand to incline himself towards the Russians. The Russian represen-\ntative at Kabul had, therefore, to be received by the king of Afghanis-\ntan. This favourable attitude of the Afghan king towards the Rus-\nsians,quite naturally displeased the English,and made them realise their\nown mistakes, and they began to have doubts about the Afghan\nmonarch. After that Silya Sabri and Lytton occupied the\nviceroyalty of India respectively and arrived at Simla. Lord\nLytton had come with instructions from England saying that\nat whatever cost possible, he was to win back the king of the Afghans\nand his rightful heir, and to fall in with their views. But once again\nthe matter slipped out of their hands, for the Afghan King of such\nenlightment and a man of such stout purpose, could not over throw all\nhis engagements with the Russians, and to expel the Russian represen-\ntative from Kabul and to receive the English Agent in his stead. This"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 198, "text": "- 179 -\n\nbrought the aggression of the English to the land of the Afghans. Once\nagain the rightful king of Afghanistan had to renounce his throne and\nhis kingdom, and once again the heros of Afghanistan, fighting from\nthe foothills of Asmai and Shair Darwaza at Kabul and from the\nplains of Maiwand gave a stern reply to the aggression of the invaders\nwho had no perception of their lost opportunities.\n\nBut the losses it caused to our country are positive facts. Just\ndecisions would incontrovertibly prove that the English themselves\nthrew over board the chances they were given at a most critical\nperiod of time with their own hands. Opportunities which they them-\nselves had sought they diliberately threw away and with their hands\nweakened the country and the land the strengthening of which was\nin their own interests a point of their own policy, and lay within\nthe ambit of their own general line of statesmenship."}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 199, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 200, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 201, "text": "انجمن تاریخ افغانستان\nSociété des Etudes Historiques d'Afghanistan\n\nGovernment Printing House"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 202, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 203, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 204, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}
{"book": "adl1197", "page": 205, "text": "[BLANK PAGE]"}